The perfect pharisee under monkish holinesse opposing the fundamentall principles of the doctrine of the gospel, and scripture-practices of gospel-worship manifesting himselfe in the generation of men called Quakers, or, A preservative against the grosse blasphemies and horrid delusions of those, who under pretence of perfection and an immediate call from God, make it their business to revile and disturb the ministers of the gospel published for the establishing of the people of God in the faith once delivered to the saints, and in a speciall manner directed to beleevers, in Newcastle and Gateside.
         Weld, Thomas, 1590?-1662.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A33735 of text R37653 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing C5045). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 126 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 26 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A33735
         Wing C5045
         ESTC R37653
         16997773
         ocm 16997773
         105667
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A33735)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 105667)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1612:11)
      
       
         
           
             The perfect pharisee under monkish holinesse opposing the fundamentall principles of the doctrine of the gospel, and scripture-practices of gospel-worship manifesting himselfe in the generation of men called Quakers, or, A preservative against the grosse blasphemies and horrid delusions of those, who under pretence of perfection and an immediate call from God, make it their business to revile and disturb the ministers of the gospel published for the establishing of the people of God in the faith once delivered to the saints, and in a speciall manner directed to beleevers, in Newcastle and Gateside.
             Weld, Thomas, 1590?-1662.
             Cole, William.
          
           51 p.
           
             Printed by S.B. and are to be sold by Will. London, book-seller in Newcastle,
             Gateside [i.e. Gateshead, Durham] :
             1653.
          
           
             Author's name on t.p. in other eds.; attributed by NUC pre-1956 imprints to Weld.
             Imperfect: pages cropped, faded, and stained, with some loss of print.
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Society of Friends -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
       A33735  R37653  (Wing C5045).  civilwar no The perfect Pharisee under monkish holinesse, opposing the fundamentall principles of the doctrine of the Gospel, and Scripture-practices of Weld, Thomas 1653    23686 413 10 0 0 0 0 179 F  The  rate of 179 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with  100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 
        2004-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-05 Rachel Losh
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-05 Rachel Losh
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-07 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           The
           Perfect
           Pharisee
           UNDER
           MONKISH
           HOLINESSE
           ,
           Opposing
           the
           Fundamentall
           Principles
           of
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           Scripture-Practises
           of
           Gospel-Worship
           manifesting
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Generation
           of
           men
           called
           QVAKERS
           .
           OR
           ,
           A
           Preservative
           against
           the
           Grosse
           Blasphemies
           and
           horrid
           delusions
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           under
           pretence
           of
           perfection
           ▪
           and
           an
           immediate
           Call
           from
           God
           ,
           make
           it
           their
           businesse
           to
           Revile
           and
           Disturbe
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
        
         
           
             Published
             ,
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             the
             People
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Faith
             once
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
             And
             in
             a
             speciall
             manner
             directed
             to
          
           BELEEVERS
           
             in
          
           Newcastle
           
             and
          
           Gateside
           .
        
         
           
             Isay
             8.
             20.
             
          
           To
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Testimony
           :
           if
           they
           speake
           not
           according
           to
           this
           Word
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           there
           is
           no
           light
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           
             2
             Epist.
             of
             John
             ,
             ver.
             8.
             
          
           Looke
           to
           your selves
           ,
           that
           we
           lose
           not
           those
           thing●
           which
           we
           have
           wrought
           .
        
         
           
             Gateside
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             S.
             B.
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sould
           by
           
             Will
             :
             London
          
           Book-seller
           in
           
             Newcastle
          
           1653.
           
        
      
       
       
         
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THe
           great
           Designe
           of
           that
           old
           and
           subtill
           Serpent
           in
           the
           latter
           dayes
           ,
           doth
           eminently
           appeare
           to
           be
           ,
           to
           over-turne
           the
           Faith
           of
           Soules
           ▪
           For
           what
           else
           is
           the
           Reason
           of
           so
           many
           monstrous
           shapes
           ,
           and
           varieties
           of
           appearances
           into
           which
           he
           transformeth
           himselfe
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           may
           have
           somewhat
           more
           probably
           successefull
           ,
           to
           intangle
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           diversities
           of
           the
           temper
           of
           hearts
           ?
           Yet
           such
           is
           the
           wise
           ,
           and
           good
           dispensation
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           that
           even
           when
           Satan
           would
           appeare
           most
           like
           an
           Angell
           of
           light
           ;
           yet
           something
           ever
           doth
           breake
           forth
           in
           his
           closest
           contrivances
           ,
           that
           makes
           the
           designe
           of
           the
           Serpent
           very
           visible
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           indeed
           something
           which
           pretends
           to
           holinesse
           in
           this
           upstart
           Generation
           of
           men
           ;
           as
           the
           meannesse
           of
           their
           Apparrell
           ,
           sometimes
           more
           then
           ordinary
           Abstinence
           ,
           their
           forsaking
           the
           World
           (
           though
           to
           a
           sinfull
           neglect
           of
           their
           Callings
           and
           Families
           )
           and
           many
           triviall
           observances
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           ,
           
             The
             rudiments
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             23
             ▪
          
           (
           in
           which
           they
           yet
           place
           a
           great
           part
           of
           their
           perfection
           )
           These
           things
           have
           indeed
           ,
           as
           
             Paul
          
           said
           ,
           
             A
             shew
             of
             Wisedome
             in
             Will-Worship
             and
             Humility
             ,
             and
             neglecting
             of
             the
             Body
             ;
          
           But
           alas
           ,
           are
           narrower
           coverings
           then
           can
           conceale
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           the
           Blasphemies
           ,
           Cursings
           ,
           and
           Raylings
           ,
           which
           under
           these
           are
           ushered
           in
           ,
           to
           destroy
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Saints
           .
        
         
           Seeing
           therefore
           their
           folly
           is
           very
           fully
           ,
           by
           the
           demonstration
           and
           witnesse
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           made
           manifest
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           their
           Principles
           and
           practises
           (
           hereafter
           specified
           )
           undeniably
           known
           to
           some
           of
           us
           .
           We
           are
           as
           those
           that
           Watch
           for
           your
           soules
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           must
           give
           account
           ,
           Pressed
           in
           Spirit
           to
           Publish
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           ;
           With
           our
           Prayers
           ,
           that
           as
           their
           folly
           is
           made
           manifest
           herein
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           proceed
           no
           further
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           Method
           of
           our
           proceeding
           in
           this
           Tractat.
           First
           ,
           we
           lay
           downe
           their
           Doctrines
           .
           Secondly
           ▪
           prove
           them
           to
           be
           theirs
           from
           their
           own
           Words
           and
           Writings
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           confute
           them
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           
             Tho.
             Weld
             .
          
           
             Will.
             Cole
             .
          
           
             Rich.
             Prideaux
             .
          
           
             Will.
             Durant
             .
          
           
             Sam.
             Hammond
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           
             The
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             
               Quakers
            
             produced
             from
             their
             owne
             Words
             and
             Writings
             ,
             layd
             downe
             in
             the
             Positions
             following
             .
          
           
             
               To
               which
               is
               subjoyned
               full
               Proofes
               of
               their
               asserting
               of
               those
               Doctrines
               .
               As
               also
               Arguments
               for
               the
               discovery
               of
               their
               unsoundnesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Position
                 1.
                 
              
               Equality
               with
               God
               .
            
             
               
                 Proofe
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 THat
                 this
                 hath
                 been
                 asserted
                 by
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 upon
                 whose
                 mouth
                 it
                 s
                 fully
                 known
                 they
                 much
                 depend
                 ,
                 will
                 thus
                 appeare
                 ;
                 
                   George
                   Fox
                
                 being
                 by
                 Warrant
                 from
                 M.
                 
                   Toluson
                   ,
                
                 and
                 M.
                 
                   Lawry
                
                 (
                 now
                 a
                 Member
                 of
                 Parliament
                 )
                 two
                 Justices
                 of
                 the
                 Peace
                 in
                 
                   Lancashire
                   ,
                
                 to
                 be
                 apprehended
                 ,
                 for
                 affirming
                 
                   he
                   was
                   equall
                   with
                   God
                   ;
                
                 before
                 the
                 said
                 Warrant
                 was
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 businesse
                 was
                 heard
                 over
                 againe
                 at
                 
                   Lancaster
                   ,
                
                 at
                 a
                 private
                 Meeting
                 of
                 the
                 Justices
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   George
                   Fox
                
                 was
                 present
                 ;
                 Where
                 after
                 severall
                 distinctions
                 ,
                 and
                 occasions
                 favourably
                 given
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Fox
                   ;
                
                 Dr.
                 
                   Marshall
                
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Justices
                 ,
                 proposed
                 the
                 case
                 to
                 
                   Fox
                
                 himselfe
                 ▪
                 to
                 speake
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   he
                   did
                   beleeve
                   himselfe
                   equall
                   with
                   God
                   .
                
                 The
                 said
                 
                   Fox
                
                 in
                 answer
                 thereto
                 ,
                 positively
                 affirmed
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   equall
                   with
                   God
                   .
                
                 The
                 said
                 Dr.
                 
                   Marshall
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Mr.
                 
                   Altham
                
                 Schoolemaster
                 at
                 
                   Lancaster
                   ,
                
                 deposed
                 this
                 at
                 a
                 generall
                 Sessions
                 in
                 
                   Westmerland
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 
                   *
                
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 deposed
                 the
                 same
                 againe
                 before
                 the
                 Honouradle
                 Judge
                 
                   Pul●ston
                
                 at
                 
                   Lancaster
                   ,
                
                 the
                 next
                 Assizes
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 At
                 a
                 meeting
                 with
                 
                   Iames
                   Nayler
                   ,
                
                 where
                 a
                 discourse
                 was
                 concerning
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 
                   William
                   Baldwinson
                
                 of
                 
                   Under-barrow
                
                 in
                 
                   Westmerland
                   ,
                
                 proposed
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Nayler
                   ,
                   Whether
                   he
                   beleeved
                   ,
                   that
                   any
                   could
                   be
                   as
                   holy
                   just
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   himselfe
                   ?
                
                 To
                 whom
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Nayler
                
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   did
                   witnesse
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   himselfe
                   was
                   as
                   holy
                   ,
                   just
                   and
                   good
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   .
                
                 This
                 the
                 said
                 M
                 ,
                 
                   Baldwinson
                
                 did
                 
                 offer
                 to
                 Collonell
                 
                   Brigs
                
                 to
                 depose
                 ▪
                 and
                 hath
                 very
                 often
                 affirmed
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 
                   *
                
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 besides
                 a
                 man
                 fearing
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 eminent
                 trust
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 lives
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Mr.
                 
                   George
                   Berkett
                
                 offered
                 to
                 depose
                 ,
                 
                   that
                
                 George
                 Fox
                 
                   did
                   affirme
                   himselfe
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   judge
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   .
                
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 fully
                 known
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 us
                 ▪
                 that
                 the
                 generall
                 body
                 of
                 that
                 irreligion
                 ▪
                 do
                 pretend
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 it
                 s
                 their
                 common
                 expression
                 to
                 all
                 they
                 speake
                 unto
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   know
                   their
                   hearts
                   ;
                
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 charge
                 Persons
                 with
                 sins
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 usuall
                 with
                 them
                 ▪
                 even
                 to
                 such
                 whose
                 Faces
                 they
                 never
                 saw
                 before
                 ▪
                 nor
                 heard
                 of
                 )
                 which
                 they
                 can
                 finde
                 nothing
                 outwardly
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 their
                 common
                 ascertion
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   see
                   their
                   hearts
                   ;
                
                 and
                 accordingly
                 doe
                 call
                 them
                 damned
                 ,
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 pronounce
                 their
                 judgements
                 .
                 Nor
                 is
                 it
                 impertinent
                 to
                 this
                 ▪
                 that
                 
                   Iames
                   Nayler
                
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 did
                 affirme
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   wondered
                   that
                   God
                   should
                   reveale
                
                 
                 
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   not
                   know
                   it
                   .
                
                 One
                 Wrote
                 thus
                 from
                 
                   Carlile
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   threatned
                   to
                   be
                   put
                   in
                   Prison
                   with
                
                 George
                 Fox
                 ,
                 
                   whom
                   he
                   called
                   ,
                   the
                   So●ne
                   of
                   God
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Confutation
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 finite
                 ,
                 and
                 infinite
                 should
                 be
                 equall
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 grosse
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 spirituall
                 and
                 naturall
                 light
                 abhorres
                 .
                 Heare
                 what
                 an
                 infinite
                 God
                 ,
                 ascerting
                 his
                 owne
                 inequality
                 sayes
                 to
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 
                   Isay
                
                 40.
                 15.
                 
                 To
                 whom
                 then
                 will
                 ye
                 liken
                 me
                 ▪
                 or
                 shall
                 I
                 be
                 equall
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 holy
                 One
                 .
                 Reade
                 the
                 whole
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 
                   Iob
                
                 38.
                 39
                 40.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 creature
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 eternall
                 ,
                 
                   à
                   parte
                   ante
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   viz.
                
                 must
                 never
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 beginning
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 will
                 either
                 affirme
                 ▪
                 that
                 God
                 himselfe
                 was
                 created
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 created
                 God
                 .
                 Reade
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   Gen.
                
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 equall
                 with
                 God
                 then
                 as
                 holy
                 ,
                 as
                 just
                 ,
                 as
                 wise
                 ,
                 as
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 as
                 omni-present
                 ;
                 some
                 of
                 these
                 the
                 proofes
                 will
                 cleare
                 to
                 be
                 affirmed
                 by
                 
                   Nayler
                   .
                
                 To
                 whom
                 we
                 propose
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 he
                 be
                 as
                 holy
                 ,
                 just
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 either
                 from
                 his
                 Birth
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 some
                 worke
                 of
                 conversion
                 since
                 upon
                 his
                 soule
                 .
                 If
                 he
                 say
                 he
                 was
                 so
                 from
                 his
                 Birth
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 cry
                 out
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 For
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Are
                 we
                 not
                 sinners
                 from
                 the
                 Wombe
                 ?
                 
                   Psal.
                
                 51.
                 
                 
                   Isay
                
                 48.
                 8.
                 
                 Children
                 of
                 wrath
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 
                   Ephes.
                
                 2.
                 2.
                 
              
               
               
                 2.
                 
                 Is
                 there
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 death
                 ?
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 7.
                 23.
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 shall
                 sinfull
                 man
                 be
                 equall
                 with
                 God
                 ?
                 he
                 whose
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 but
                 raggs
                 ,
                 drosse
                 ,
                 and
                 dung
                 ;
                 whose
                 goodlinesse
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Flower
                 of
                 the
                 Field
                 ,
                 
                   Isay
                
                 64.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Phil.
                
                 3.
                 7.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Isay
                
                 40.
                 7.
                 
                 Whose
                 Breath
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 Nostrils
                 ,
                 
                   Psal.
                
                 144.
                 4.
                 
                 Whose
                 station
                 is
                 lower
                 then
                 the
                 Angels
                 ,
                 
                   Psal.
                
                 8.
                 and
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 whom
                 is
                 so
                 farre
                 from
                 being
                 just
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 answer
                 him
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 ,
                 
                   Job
                
                 9.
                 2.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 they
                 affirme
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 from
                 some
                 worke
                 of
                 conversion
                 since
                 he
                 was
                 Borne
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Then
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 conversion
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 new
                 gods
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 growth
                 in
                 Grace
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 growing
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 lesse
                 or
                 more
                 God
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 different
                 degrees
                 of
                 Grace
                 on
                 the
                 soule
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Blasphemy
                 is
                 so
                 horrid
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 name
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 true
                 Saints
                 loathe
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 abhorre
                 this
                 pretence
                 of
                 
                   Naylers
                
                 to
                 an
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 justice
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 equall
                 unto
                 Gods
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 omni
                 present
                 &c.
                 we
                 send
                 them
                 to
                 Gods
                 Challenge
                 of
                 
                   Iob.
                
                 in
                 
                   Iob
                
                 38.
                 
                 Where
                 wast
                 thou
                 when
                 I
                 layd
                 the
                 Foundations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 
                   ver.
                
                 4.
                 
                 Canst
                 thou
                 binde
                 the
                 sweet
                 influences
                 of
                 the
                 Pleiades
                 ?
                 and
                 loose
                 the
                 bands
                 of
                 Orion
                 ?
                 Canst
                 thou
                 bring
                 forth
                 Maza●●th
                 in
                 his
                 season
                 ?
                 Or
                 canst
                 thou
                 guide
                 Arcturus
                 with
                 his
                 sonnes
                 ?
                 
                   ver.
                
                 20
                 31.
                 to
                 
                   chap.
                
                 40.
                 9.
                 
                 Hast
                 thou
                 an
                 Arme
                 like
                 God
                 ?
                 Canst
                 thou
                 Thunder
                 with
                 a
                 voyce
                 like
                 him
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 equall
                 ▪
                 then
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 or
                 another
                 :
                 other
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 none
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 was
                 before
                 all
                 time
                 .
                 T
                 is
                 a
                 contradiction
                 if
                 another
                 ;
                 so
                 many
                 Saints
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 Gods
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 wanted
                 something
                 of
                 his
                 infinite
                 perfection
                 which
                 he
                 receiveth
                 by
                 
                   Naylers
                
                 being
                 god
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 mention
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Saints
                 might
                 be
                 warned
                 of
                 such
                 devilish
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 smoake
                 of
                 the
                 bottomelesse
                 Pit.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Position
                 2.
                 
              
               That
               there
               is
               no
               distinction
               of
               Persons
               in
               the
               God-head
               .
            
             
               
                 Proofe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   George
                   Fox
                
                 layes
                 downe
                 such
                 a
                 Principle
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 in
                 their
                 Booke
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Sauls
                   Errand
                   to
                   Damascus
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 12.
                 with
                 other
                 ascertions
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 kinde
                 ,
                 knowne
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 Confut.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 hope
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 say
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 confuting
                 of
                 so
                 knowne
                 an
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 raked
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 Saints
                 have
                 ever
                 loathed
                 ,
                 as
                 pulling
                 downe
                 one
                 great
                 Pillar
                 of
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 the
                 Personall
                 Deity
                 of
                 Christ
                 being
                 the
                 maine
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 infinite
                 value
                 of
                 his
                 merits
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Personality
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 being
                 so
                 fully
                 evidenced
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 Attributes
                 appropriated
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 referre
                 you
                 to
                 these
                 unanswerable
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 
                   Heb
                
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 3.
                 16.
                 17.
                 1
                 
                 
                   Iohn
                
                 5.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 ●8
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Isay
                
                 6.
                 1.
                 3.
                 compared
                 with
                 
                   Iohn
                
                 12.
                 39.
                 40.
                 41.
                 and
                 
                   Acts
                
                 28.
                 25
                 ▪
                 
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Position
                 3.
                 
              
               That
               the
               soule
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Divine
               Essence
               .
            
             
               
                 Proofe
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 of
                 us
                 
                   W.
                   C.
                
                 had
                 this
                 positively
                 asserted
                 by
                 Coll.
                 
                   Benson
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Captaine
                 
                   Ward
                   ,
                
                 at
                 
                   Kendale
                   ,
                
                 and
                 discoursed
                 the
                 controvercy
                 with
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Confut.
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 the
                 Christian
                 Reader
                 consider
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 if
                 this
                 could
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 should
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 divided
                 into
                 so
                 many
                 finite
                 beings
                 or
                 parcels
                 ,
                 as
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 Essence
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 infinite
                 in
                 him
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 finite
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 becomes
                 a
                 soule
                 in
                 man
                 .
                 The
                 Heavens
                 of
                 Heavens
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 contain
                 him
                 !
                 and
                 the
                 finitenesse
                 of
                 our
                 created
                 spirits
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 know
                 ?
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 How
                 shall
                 the
                 All
                 Creating
                 Essence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 become
                 a
                 Creature
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 understands
                 not
                 the
                 Creation
                 of
                 soules
                 ?
                 
                   Gen.
                
                 2.
                 
                   Heb.
                
                 12.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 sinfull
                 ?
                 which
                 how
                 blasphemous
                 ?
                 unlesse
                 men
                 most
                 wretchedly
                 dare
                 deny
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 sinfulnesse
                 in
                 any
                 soule
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 then
                 shall
                 God
                 hate
                 himselfe
                 ▪
                 burne
                 in
                 wrath
                 for
                 ever
                 against
                 his
                 owne
                 Essence
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 lye
                 under
                 damnation
                 for
                 evermore
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 thousands
                 of
                 soules
                 .
                 How
                 horrible
                 i●
                 any
                 of
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 ascerted
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 in
                 whose
                 presence
                 is
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 joy
                 .
                 
                   Psal.
                
                 16.
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 God
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 
                   Rom
                
                 9
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Hereupon
                 ▪
                 when
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 gave
                 himself
                 to
                 death
                 for
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 either
                 he
                 dyed
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Essence
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 he
                 dyed
                 altogether
                 in
                 vaine
                 .
                 What
                 soule
                 not
                 grossely
                 Apostatized
                 ,
                 dare
                 vent
                 such
                 things
                 ?
              
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 Position
                 4
                 ,
              
               That
               Christ
               is
               in
               every
               man
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               reprobates
               he
               is
               held
               under
               corruption
               .
            
             
               
                 Proofe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   *
                
                 One
                 of
                 us
                 received
                 this
                 assertion
                 from
                 
                   James
                   Nayler
                   ,
                
                 in
                 conference
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 extended
                 the
                 in-dwellings
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 
                   Indians
                
                 that
                 never
                 heard
                 the
                 Gospel
                 2.
                 
                 Those
                 whom
                 they
                 call
                 Reprobates
                 ,
                 Devils
                 ,
                 they
                 usually
                 tell
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 Crucifie
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 within
                 them
                 As
                 is
                 cleare
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 hath
                 Read
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   John
                   A●dland
                   ,
                
                 to
                 
                   Edward
                   Brigs
                   ,
                
                 an
                 holy
                 ,
                 humble
                 Saint
                 in
                 
                   Westmerland
                   ,
                
                 whom
                 God
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 deliver
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 snares
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 time
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 entangled
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 ordinary
                 experience
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 apparant
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Confutation
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 Christ
                 Personall
                 ,
                 or
                 els
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 :
                 we
                 rather
                 suppose
                 ,
                 they
                 understand
                 Christ
                 Personall
                 :
                 and
                 our
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 Mr.
                 
                   Higgison
                
                 in
                 his
                 Booke
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                
                 5.
                 (
                 which
                 he
                 offred
                 the
                 Supreame
                 Power
                 to
                 make
                 good
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 )
                 affirmes
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   Man
                   ,
                   dwells
                   in
                   them
                   ;
                
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 grossely
                 Blasphemous
                 ,
                 and
                 horrid
                 ,
                 a
                 contradiction
                 to
                 the
                 Personall
                 Ascention
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                
                 1.
                 9.
                 and
                 his
                 sitting
                 at
                 his
                 Fathers
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 restitution
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                
                 3.
                 21.
                 that
                 it
                 needs
                 no
                 further
                 confutation
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 Christ
                 dwels
                 in
                 every
                 man
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ?
                 Then
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Are
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 ?
                 
                   Gal.
                
                 5.
                 22.
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 
                   love
                   ,
                   joy
                   ,
                   peace
                   ,
                   long-suffering
                   ,
                   gentlenesse
                   ,
                   goodnesse
                   ,
                   faith
                   ,
                   me●knesse
                   ,
                   temperance
                   .
                
                 Are
                 these
                 in
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Indians
                 ,
                 Papists
                 ,
                 Drunkards
                 ,
                 whoremasters
                 ,
                 Atheists
                 ?
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Where
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   quickning
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   Ephes.
                
                 2.
                 1.
                 2.
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 6
                 9.
                 yee
                 were
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 yee
                 are
                 
                   sanctified
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   our
                   God
                   ;
                
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 quickning
                 in
                 all
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 lyes
                 in
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   John
                
                 5.
                 19.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 shall
                 affirme
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 )
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   in
                   such
                   kept
                   under
                   by
                   corruption
                   ;
                
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 either
                 first
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 will
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 Mastery
                 over
                 sinne
                 .
                 Or
                 secondly
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Power
                 .
                 Not
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 will
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 are
                 all
                 one
                 ;
                 which
                 will
                 is
                 ,
                 To
                 destroy
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 the
                 Spirit
                 dwels
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Cor
                   ,
                
                 3.
                 17.
                 where
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 Liberty
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 kept
                 under
                 corruption
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 Apostle
                 comfortably
                 concludes
                 ,
                 that
                 sinne
                 shall
                 not
                 have
                 Dominion
                 over
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 implanted
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 Grace
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 6.
                 14.
                 
                 Nor
                 can
                 he
                 secondly
                 ,
                 be
                 kept
                 under
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 Power
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   John
                
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   You
                   overcome
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   because
                   greater
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                
                 the
                 very
                 ground
                 of
                 their
                 over-comming
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 Power
                 above
                 corruption
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 13.
                 29.
                 
                 
                   Luke
                
                 11.
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Spirit
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 must
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 must
                 
                 necessarily
                 goe
                 to
                 Hell
                 with
                 the
                 damned
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 enough
                 of
                 this
                 so
                 horrible
                 an
                 assertion
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Position
                 5.
                 
              
               That
               Christ
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               with
               all
               he
               did
               and
               sufferd
               therein
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               Figure
               ,
               and
               nothing
               but
               an
               Example
               .
            
             
               
                 Proofe
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 expressely
                 found
                 in
                 their
                 Booke
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   Sauls
                   Errand
                   to
                   Damascus
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 also
                 Mr.
                 
                   Higginson
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 5.
                 sayes
                 ▪
                 The
                 
                   Lancashire
                
                 charge
                 stands
                 cleare
                 against
                 them
                 in
                 this
                 Principle
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 answered
                 to
                 evade
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Sauls
                   Errand
                   to
                   Damascus
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 8.
                 3.
                 
                 Also
                 this
                 was
                 Written
                 in
                 that
                 Letter
                 which
                 
                   Nayler
                
                 wrote
                 to
                 one
                 in
                 
                   Lancashire
                   ,
                
                 which
                 was
                 objected
                 against
                 him
                 by
                 Dr.
                 
                   Marshall
                   ,
                
                 upon
                 account
                 of
                 another
                 Principle
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 (
                 
                   viz.
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   expected
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                   by
                   him
                   that
                   dyed
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   deceived
                   .
                
                 )
                 And
                 this
                 Mr.
                 
                   Iaques
                
                 Minister
                 at
                 
                   Bolton
                
                 in
                 
                   Lancashire
                   ,
                
                 sent
                 his
                 Testimony
                 under
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 appeare
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Justices
                 of
                 
                   Westmerland
                
                 pleased
                 to
                 call
                 for
                 him
                 at
                 another
                 season
                 ,
                 being
                 detained
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 upon
                 other
                 occasions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Confu.
                 1
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 wholly
                 destroyes
                 the
                 grand
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 justification
                 and
                 confidence
                 at
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 but
                 a
                 Figure
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 merit
                 in
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   Heb.
                
                 9.
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 but
                 a
                 Figure
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 must
                 Type
                 out
                 another
                 Christ
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 
                   Col.
                
                 2.
                 17.
                 
                 But
                 surely
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 meane
                 the
                 Jewish
                 Messias
                 ;
                 or
                 doe
                 they
                 intend
                 a
                 Type
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 them
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 ▪
                 and
                 to
                 appeare
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 conversion
                 ,
                 as
                 their
                 Notion
                 is
                 .
                 
                   *
                
                 How
                 absurd
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 while
                 here
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 acted
                 over
                 againe
                 
                 within
                 them
                 ?
                 As
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Virgin
                 
                   Mary
                
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 forth
                 a
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 espoused
                 to
                 
                   Joseph
                
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   John
                
                 Baptizeth
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 eleven
                 Apostles
                 are
                 in
                 them
                 ▪
                 
                   Iudas
                   ,
                   Herod
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Pilat
                
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 crucified
                 ,
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 buried
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 risen
                 againe
                 ,
                 and
                 ascended
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 all
                 these
                 not
                 allegorized
                 ,
                 but
                 really
                 ,
                 personally
                 ,
                 and
                 bodily
                 acted
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 acted
                 at
                 
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 For
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 necessary
                 appendices
                 of
                 that
                 sottish
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 If
                 an
                 example
                 onely
                 ,
                 this
                 ,
                 in
                 plaine
                 tearmes
                 ,
                 cuts
                 up
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 Anchor
                 and
                 Refuge
                 of
                 soules
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Reader
                 seriously
                 consider
                 these
                 Scriptures
                 following
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 denying
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 doth
                 wholly
                 make
                 fruitlesse
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                
                 20.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 5.
                 8.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Ephes.
                
                 1.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Col.
                
                 1
                 ,
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Col.
                
                 1.
                 20.
                 1
                 
                 
                   Peter
                
                 1.
                 19.
                 1
                 
                 
                   Iohn
                
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                   Rev.
                
                 1.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 an
                 example
                 ,
                 How
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 justice
                 of
                 God
                 satisfied
                 ?
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 him
                 the
                 example
                 ;
                 or
                 by
                 our
                 owne
                 that
                 follow
                 it
                 :
                 they
                 deny
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 Christs
                 obedience
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 it
                 meerely
                 figurative
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 by
                 any
                 obedience
                 of
                 our
                 personall
                 actings
                 ;
                 we
                 referre
                 you
                 to
                 what
                 follows
                 in
                 the
                 confutation
                 of
                 the
                 Principle
                 of
                 justification
                 by
                 workes
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 the
                 justice
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 unsatisfied
                 still
                 .
                 What
                 desperate
                 ruine
                 doe
                 these
                 Doctrines
                 bring
                 to
                 guilty
                 soules
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 What
                 comfort
                 shall
                 a
                 guilty
                 Conscience
                 ever
                 finde
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 Peace
                 shall
                 he
                 have
                 ,
                 if
                 Christ
                 be
                 onely
                 an
                 Example
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 doe
                 fully
                 came
                 up
                 in
                 every
                 tittle
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 Patterne
                 ?
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 man
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 
                   Heb.
                
                 4.
                 15.
                 he
                 being
                 without
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 alone
                 accepted
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 likenesse
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 impossibility
                 is
                 there
                 of
                 comming
                 up
                 to
                 that
                 patterne
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 matters
                 of
                 his
                 Nativity
                 ,
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 Passion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Position
                 6.
                 
              
               That
               men
               are
               not
               justified
               by
               that
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               he
               in
               his
               own
               Person
               did
               fulfill
               ,
               without
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Proofe
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 cleare
                 sense
                 of
                 that
                 expression
                 in
                 
                   Naylers
                
                 Letter
                 ,
                 formerly
                 hinted
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   whosoever
                   expects
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                   by
                
                 
                 
                   him
                   that
                   died
                   at
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   deceived
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 
                   Naylers
                
                 delivering
                 his
                 sense
                 of
                 that
                 expression
                 before
                 the
                 Justices
                 in
                 
                   Westmerland
                   ,
                
                 he
                 clearely
                 states
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 justified
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 proofe
                 for
                 their
                 next
                 Position
                 fully
                 cleares
                 it
                 .
                 4
                 ▪
                 Collonell
                 
                   Benson
                
                 a●Kendale
                 
                   ,
                
                 asserted
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 disputed
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Confut.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Then
                 ,
                 what
                 ground
                 had
                 
                   Paul
                   ▪
                
                 to
                 b●ast
                 and
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 Crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   lay
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   Gods
                   elect
                   ?
                   Who
                   shall
                   condemne
                   me
                   ?
                
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 8.
                 34.
                 
                 
                   It
                   is
                   Christ
                   that
                   dyed
                   ;
                
                 setting
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Iesus
                 as
                 a
                 full
                 answer
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 challenges
                 of
                 guilt
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 we
                 were
                 enemies
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 
                   by
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   his
                   Sonne
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 10.
                 80
                 3
                 
                 ▪
                 He
                 his
                 owne
                 selfe
                 ,
                 bare
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 Body
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Peter
                
                 2.
                 24.
                 
                 And
                 4.
                 
                 He
                 reconciled
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 his
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 through
                 death
                 .
                 
                   Col.
                
                 1.
                 21.
                 22.
                 
                 This
                 body
                 ,
                 this
                 death
                 ,
                 this
                 crosse
                 ,
                 were
                 certainely
                 all
                 without
                 us
                 .
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 5.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   We
                   are
                   justified
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   Ephes.
                
                 1.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Have
                   Redemption
                   through
                   his
                   blood
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   Remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   .
                
                 5.
                 
                 Nay
                 ,
                 justification
                 clearely
                 imports
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 designe
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel-Grace
                 ,
                 a
                 non-imputation
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 cloathing
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 righteousnes
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 imputed
                 through
                 beleeving
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 4.
                 6.
                 2
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 5.
                 19.
                 20.
                 21.
                 
                 What
                 spirituall
                 man
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 clearely
                 observe
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 laying
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 justification
                 upon
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 bloody
                 sacrifice
                 on
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ?
                 
                   Heb.
                
                 9.
                 26.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Position
                 7.
                 
              
               That
               men
               are
               justified
               by
               that
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               Christ
               within
               us
               enabled
               us
               to
               performe
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               is
               in
               effect
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               have
               expressed
               )
               by
               inherent
               holinesse
               .
            
             
               
                 Proofe
                 .
              
               
                 Affirmed
                 by
                 
                   Iames
                   Nayler
                   ,
                
                 in
                 a
                 Booke
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   light
                   within
                   you
                   will
                   let
                   you
                   see
                   your
                   sinne
                   ,
                   bring
                   to
                   repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   tendernesse
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   bring
                   you
                   to
                   feare
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   leads
                   up
                   to
                   justification
                   and
                   peace
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Fawnworth
                
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Pamphlets
                 ,
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Condemnation
                   is
                   onely
                   the
                   disobeying
                   of
                   light
                   within
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 30.
                 
                 
                   Nayler
                
                 saies
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   are
                   not
                   reconciled
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   till
                   we
                   be
                   perfectly
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   able
                   to
                   stand
                   so
                   in
                   our
                   owne
                   power
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 25.
                 
                   A.
                   P.
                
                 to
                 the
                 
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Book
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   reconciles
                   God
                   and
                   Man
                   by
                   renewing
                   the
                   Image
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   purity
                   and
                   holinesse
                   .
                
                 Collonell
                 
                   Benson
                
                 and
                 Captaine
                 
                   Ward
                   ,
                
                 were
                 positive
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Principle
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 discourse
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 at
                 
                   Kendale
                
                 in
                 
                   Westmerland
                   .
                   Anthony
                   Hodgshon
                   ,
                
                 one
                 of
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 being
                 asked
                 by
                 Mr.
                 
                 
                   Ward
                
                 Minister
                 at
                 
                   Wol●ingham
                   ,
                
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 ;
                 at
                 
                   first
                
                 denyed
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 pressing
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                 
                   then
                   I
                   tell
                   thee
                   ,
                   I
                   beleeve
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   imputed
                   to
                   me
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   righteousnesse
                   of
                   Christ
                   inherent
                   in
                   me
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Confut.
                 1
              
               
                 This
                 assertion
                 is
                 fully
                 and
                 industriously
                 confuted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Gal.
                
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   hath
                   bewitched
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   these
                   men
                   .
                
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   As
                   many
                   as
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   are
                   under
                   the
                   curse
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   ,
                   Cursed
                   is
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   continueth
                   not
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 clearely
                 holding
                 forth
                 an
                 universall
                 impossibility
                 to
                 fulfill
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 .
                 
                   Ver.
                
                 ●2
                 .
                 and
                 
                   ver.
                
                 21.
                 
                 
                   If
                   there
                   had
                   been
                   a
                   Law
                   given
                   which
                   could
                   have
                   given
                   life
                   ,
                   verily
                   righteousnesse
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Scripture
                   hath
                   concluded
                   all
                   under
                   sin
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   promise
                   by
                   Faith
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   might
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   beleeve
                   .
                
                 Rom.
                 4.
                 5.
                 
                 To
                 
                   him
                   that
                   worketh
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   beleeveth
                   on
                   him
                   that
                   justifieth
                   the
                   ungodly
                   ,
                   his
                   faith
                   is
                   counted
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                   Even
                   as
                
                 David
                 
                   himself
                   describeth
                   the
                   blessednesse
                   of
                   the
                   man
                   ▪
                   unto
                   whom
                   God
                   imputeth
                   righteousnesse
                   without
                   works
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 Doctrine
                 (
                 beleeved
                 and
                 practised
                 )
                 was
                 the
                 very
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 stumb●ing
                 at
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ▪
                 
                   Rom
                
                 9.
                 30.
                 31.
                 
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 10.
                 3.
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 might
                 weary
                 you
                 with
                 quoting
                 such
                 Texts
                 as
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 3.
                 19.
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 ;
                 multitudes
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 fully
                 clearing
                 up
                 this
                 soule-ravishing
                 truth
                 of
                 justification
                 not
                 by
                 inherent
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 bl●od
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 shall
                 close
                 it
                 up
                 with
                 these
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 4.
                 4.
                 
                   Phil.
                
                 3.
                 8.
                 9.
                 10.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Position
                 8.
                 
              
               That
               God
               and
               man
               cannot
               be
               wholly
               reconciled
               ,
               till
               ●e
               be
               brought
               into
               the
               state
               of
               the
               first
               
                 Adam
                 ,
              
               and
               able
               in
               his
               owne
               power
               to
               stand
               perfect
               .
            
             
               
                 Proofe
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 referre
                 the
                 Reader
                 for
                 proofe
                 hereof
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 Booke
                 of
                 
                   Naylers
                   ,
                   pag
                
                 26.
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 confident
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 that
                 he
                 proposeth
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 Quaere
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 none
                 should
                 have
                 
                 the
                 boldnesse
                 to
                 gain-say
                 it
                 ;
                 your
                 owne
                 Eyes
                 may
                 satisfie
                 you
                 there
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Confut.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 perfectly
                 under
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 workes
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 our
                 owne
                 reconcilers
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 make
                 voyd
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 an
                 Eare
                 to
                 ●eare
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 heare
                 what
                 the
                 spirit
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 5.
                 10.
                 
                 When
                 we
                 were
                 enemies
                 ,
                 we
                 were
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 8.
                 3.
                 what
                 the
                 Law
                 could
                 not
                 doe
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 weake
                 through
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 God
                 sent
                 his
                 owne
                 Sonne
                 to
                 performe
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 let
                 the
                 Reader
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 the
                 merit
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 by
                 their
                 horrible
                 Doctrine
                 (
                 before
                 mentioned
                 )
                 wholly
                 made
                 uselesse
                 as
                 to
                 righteousnesse
                 ;
                 so
                 by
                 this
                 Position
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 spirit
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 is
                 wholly
                 cast
                 out
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 sanctification
                 and
                 holinesse
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 this
                 Anti-Christian
                 Generation
                 have
                 totally
                 renounced
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 bought
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 ▪
                 
                   this
                   our
                   standing
                   perfect
                   ,
                
                 is
                 in
                 that
                 assertion
                 attributed
                 ,
                 wholly
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 power
                 .
                 Alas
                 !
                 who
                 knowes
                 not
                 that
                 
                   Iohn
                
                 15.
                 4.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Iohn
                
                 1.
                 16.
                 
                 It
                 pleased
                 the
                 Father
                 that
                 
                   in
                   him
                
                 should
                 all
                 fulnesse
                 dwell
                 ,
                 
                   Col.
                
                 1.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Phil.
                
                 ●
                 .
                 13.
                 it
                 is
                 God
                 that
                 worketh
                 in
                 you
                 both
                 to
                 will
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Alpha
                 and
                 Omega
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 a●thor
                 and
                 finisher
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 
                   Heb.
                
                 12.
                 2.
                 
                   Phil.
                
                 1.
                 6.
                 
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 People
                 that
                 pretend
                 to
                 leade
                 you
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 thus
                 leave
                 you
                 to
                 the
                 meere
                 strength
                 of
                 your
                 weake
                 and
                 rotten
                 natures
                 ,
                 both
                 for
                 life
                 and
                 holinesse
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 bringing
                 us
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 
                   Adam
                   ,
                
                 (
                 till
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 this
                 people
                 say
                 ,
                 God
                 and
                 we
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 fully
                 reconciled
                 )
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 againe
                 under
                 a
                 covenant
                 of
                 workes
                 And
                 though
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 restord
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 
                   Adam
                
                 may
                 seem
                 a
                 glorious
                 thing
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 clearely
                 appeare
                 to
                 be
                 short
                 of
                 that
                 Gospel-state
                 you
                 are
                 translated
                 into
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 infinite
                 advancing
                 of
                 Free
                 Grace
                 .
                 Are
                 you
                 not
                 clearely
                 told
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 
                   Adam
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 (
                 
                   Heb.
                
                 7.
                 22.
                 
                 )
                 is
                 made
                 a
                 surety
                 of
                 a
                 
                   better
                
                 Covenant
                 .
                 
                   Heb.
                
                 8.
                 6.
                 
                 Established
                 on
                 
                   better
                
                 Promises
                 ?
                 For
                 whereas
                 the
                 first
                 
                   Adam
                
                 by
                 that
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 Was
                 to
                 doe
                 ▪
                 and
                 live
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Had
                 no
                 Promise
                 of
                 perseverance
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 ,
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Nor
                 was
                 there
                 a
                 Mediator
                 to
                 enterpose
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 breach
                 ,
                 the
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 in
                 it selfe
                 considered
                 as
                 a
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 clearely
                 dis-owning
                 any
                 Mediator
                 .
                 
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 sad
                 condition
                 of
                 
                   Adam
                
                 under
                 such
                 a
                 covenant
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 in
                 so
                 good
                 an
                 estate
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 enough
                 experimentally
                 seen
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 falls
                 by
                 his
                 ;
                 yet
                 may
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 damned
                 Angels
                 ,
                 standing
                 upon
                 the
                 like
                 tearmes
                 ,
                 be
                 known
                 apparantly
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 Yet
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel-state
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 purchased
                 life
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 working
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 beleeving
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 4.
                 5.
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 None
                 can
                 take
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 
                 hands
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 sinne
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 Advocate
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Iohn
                
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 fourthly
                 ,
                 Are
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 5.
                 9.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 restitution
                 to
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 
                   Adam
                   ,
                
                 being
                 so
                 magnified
                 by
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 fully
                 speaks
                 how
                 low
                 their
                 spirits
                 are
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 Legall
                 their
                 conceptions
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 salvation
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 miserable
                 state
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 what
                 you
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 by
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
                 ;
                 For
                 how
                 doth
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 exceed
                 in
                 Glory
                 ?
                 2
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 3.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Position
                 9.
                 
              
               That
               no
               man
               that
               commits
               sin
               ,
               or
               that
               is
               not
               perfectly
               holy
               ▪
               can
               ever
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               unlesse
               there
               be
               a
               Purgatory
               .
            
             
               
                 Proofe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Iames
                   Nayler
                
                 in
                 his
                 Booke
                 before
                 quoted
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                
                 26.
                 puts
                 it
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 quaere
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 very
                 reading
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 page
                 ,
                 will
                 evidently
                 manifest
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 his
                 Principle
                 ,
                 but
                 any
                 assertion
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 looked
                 upon
                 by
                 him
                 as
                 an
                 impossibility
                 or
                 grosse
                 absurdity
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Confut.
                 
              
               
                 Our
                 Purgatory
                 is
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 which
                 cleanseth
                 the
                 soule
                 (
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 personall
                 actings
                 very
                 guilty
                 )
                 from
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
                 as
                 1
                 
                   Iohn
                
                 1.
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 though
                 perhaps
                 these
                 tremblings
                 and
                 quakings
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Administrator
                 at
                 
                   Haxham
                   in
                   his
                   Banners
                
                 affirmes
                 ▪
                 
                   pag.
                
                 18.
                 doubtlesse
                 his
                 false
                 Iew
                 could
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 kinde
                 of
                 extasies
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                
                 24.
                 he
                 derives
                 from
                 the
                 Francif●an
                 Fryars
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 looked
                 upon
                 by
                 these
                 People
                 as
                 a
                 Purgatory
                 from
                 their
                 sin●e●●●et
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 trust
                 our
                 eternity
                 upon
                 such
                 impost●r●●
                 ▪
                 or
                 (
                 be
                 they
                 never
                 so
                 reall
                 )
                 on
                 things
                 so
                 evidently
                 ,
                 rather
                 the
                 ●●●●e
                 of
                 Legall
                 conviction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 horrour
                 of
                 an
                 unbeleeving
                 ●o●l●
                 ,
                 ●●●●
                 of
                 any
                 saving
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 How
                 〈◊〉
                 doth
                 this
                 one
                 Position
                 lay
                 the
                 very
                 whole
                 designe
                 of
                 〈…〉
                 ably
                 naked
                 and
                 bare
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 an
                 overturning
                 
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ▪
                 Our
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 onely
                 way
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 of
                 holies
                 is
                 by
                 that
                 blood
                 ,
                 
                   Heb.
                
                 10.
                 19.
                 20.
                 by
                 Faith
                 in
                 which
                 a
                 soule
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 wicked
                 ,
                 ungodly
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 4
                 5.
                 is
                 justified
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 guilty
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 actings
                 of
                 many
                 infirmities
                 ▪
                 shall
                 be
                 absolved
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 undeniably
                 righteous
                 before
                 the
                 Tribunall
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 !
                 how
                 sottish
                 are
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 in
                 this
                 discovered
                 to
                 be
                 ?
                 how
                 grossely
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 businesse
                 of
                 justification
                 of
                 sinners
                 by
                 Faith
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 dare
                 trust
                 to
                 so
                 filthy
                 raggs
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 so
                 just
                 and
                 so
                 holy
                 a
                 God
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Position
                 10
              
               No
               reall
               Saint
               but
               he
               that
               is
               perfect
               ,
               and
               perfectly
               holy
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               sinne
               .
            
             
               
                 Proofe
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 designe
                 of
                 
                   Nayler
                
                 in
                 his
                 Booke
                 in
                 severall
                 Paegs
                 to
                 prove
                 this
                 ,
                 see
                 his
                 Book
                 
                   pag.
                
                 21.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   Nayler
                
                 hath
                 oft
                 spoken
                 it
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   witnessed
                   it
                   .
                
                 So
                 
                   G.
                   Fox
                   ,
                
                 hath
                 done
                 :
                 others
                 (
                 some
                 of
                 us
                 doe
                 know
                 )
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   witnesse
                   perfection
                   in
                
                 Nayler
                 .
                 
                 Nay
                 so
                 farre
                 doth
                 
                   Farnesworths
                
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 proceed
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 Booke
                 
                   pag.
                
                 20.
                 he
                 thus
                 writes
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   say
                   they
                   can
                   never
                   overcome
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   sinne
                   ▪
                   or
                   be
                   made
                   perfect
                   here
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   say
                   ▪
                   no
                   un
                   ▪
                   ●l●ane
                   thing
                   shall
                   ever
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   .
                
                 How
                 doth
                 this
                 agree
                 ?
                 It
                 s
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 ordinary
                 out-●ryes
                 against
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 oppose
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 And
                 t
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 generall
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Books
                 and
                 Papers
              
            
             
               
                 Confut.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Let
                 the
                 Reader
                 consider
                 ▪
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 of
                 necessity
                 a
                 distinction
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 
                   perfect
                
                 and
                 
                   perfection
                
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 though
                 we
                 know
                 this
                 Generation
                 of
                 men
                 will
                 cry
                 downe
                 distinctions
                 ,
                 and
                 pronounce
                 that
                 cur●e
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   Rev.
                
                 22.
                 as
                 if
                 we
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 Yet
                 the
                 following
                 cases
                 will
                 evidence
                 the
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 of
                 distinctions
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 faithfulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 be
                 owned
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Reade
                 1
                 
                   Iohn
                
                 1.
                 8.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   If
                   we
                   s●y
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   sinne
                   the
                   truth
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   us
                   ;
                
                 compared
                 with
                 1
                 
                   Iohn
                
                 3.
                 8
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Whosoever
                   is
                   borne
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   commit
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 Reade
                 1
                 
                   Iohn
                
                 5.
                 16
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   a
                   sinne
                   to
                   death
                   and
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   sinne
                   not
                   to
                   death
                
                 So
                 Isay
                 9
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   his
                   Gouernment
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   no
                   end
                   ;
                
                 compared
                 with
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15
                 24
                 
                   Then
                   commeth
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   shall
                   deliver
                   ●p
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   &c
                   ▪
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Now
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 in
                 hand
                 ,
                 consider
                 
                 the
                 various
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 Seripture
                 ,
                 
                   Phil.
                
                 3.
                 is
                 very
                 full
                 ,
                 
                   ver.
                
                 12.
                 
                 Not
                 as
                 though
                 I
                 had
                 already
                 attained
                 ,
                 either
                 were
                 already
                 
                   perfect
                   ;
                
                 compared
                 with
                 
                   ver.
                
                 15.
                 (
                 where
                 t
                 is
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 root
                 )
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 in
                 himselfe
                 in
                 that
                 expression
                 ,
                 adds
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   us
                   therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   many
                   as
                   are
                   perfect
                   ,
                   be
                   th●●
                   minded
                   ▪
                
                 In
                 which
                 is
                 plainely
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Paul
                
                 shall
                 grossely
                 contradict
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 distinguishing
                 betwixt
                 the
                 variety
                 of
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 
                   perfect
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 
                   perfection
                
                 therefore
                 ,
                 
                   ver.
                
                 12.
                 
                   is
                   perfection
                   in
                   Glory
                   ▪
                
                 as
                 the
                 verses
                 both
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 presently
                 following
                 it
                 ,
                 doe
                 fully
                 cleare
                 ;
                 it
                 s
                 that
                 for
                 which
                 
                   Paul
                
                 was
                 apprehended
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 13.
                 10.
                 where
                 t
                 is
                 opposed
                 to
                 
                   Pauls
                
                 present
                 state
                 ;
                 
                   When
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   perfect
                   i●
                   come
                   ,
                   then
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   in
                   part
                   shall
                   be
                   done
                   away
                   ;
                
                 clearely
                 meaning
                 his
                 injoyment
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 glory
                 ▪
                 as
                 is
                 plaine
                 ,
                 
                   ver.
                
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Now
                   we
                   see
                   through
                   a
                   glasse
                   darkely
                   ,
                   ●●en
                   face
                   to
                   face
                   .
                
                 Now
                 the
                 same
                 word
                 
                   (
                   perfect
                   )
                
                 in
                 
                   ver.
                
                 15.
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 of
                 
                   perfection
                
                 is
                 evident
                 ;
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tells
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   enjoying
                   the
                   perfection
                   ,
                   v.
                
                 15.
                 is
                 yet
                 short
                 of
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   is
                   pressing
                   forward
                   towards
                   the
                   perfection
                   ,
                
                 in
                 
                   ver.
                
                 12.
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 's
                 yet
                 before
                 ,
                 so
                 taking
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 both
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 ;
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 contradiction
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 perfect
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 true
                 meaning
                 thereof
                 ,
                 we
                 give
                 you
                 three
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 2.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Howbeit
                   ,
                   we
                   speake
                   wisedome
                   amongst
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   perfect
                   .
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   In
                   malice
                   be
                   yee
                   children
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   understanding
                   be
                   yee
                   men
                   ▪
                
                 or
                 be
                 ye
                 
                   perfect
                
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 former
                 Text
                 )
                 
                   Heb
                
                 5
                 last
                 ,
                 
                   Stong
                   meat
                   belongs
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   full
                   age
                   ,
                
                 or
                 that
                 are
                 
                   perfect
                   .
                
                 In
                 all
                 which
                 places
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 imports
                 ,
                 
                   Christians
                   growne
                   up
                   to
                   more
                   knowledge
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   then
                   others
                   had
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   in
                   these
                   quotations
                   ,
                   called
                   Babes
                   .
                
                 From
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 this
                 Text
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 fully
                 seen
                 ,
                 that
                 perfection
                 of
                 Saints
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 absolute
                 perfection
                 in
                 glory
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   Paul
                
                 professed
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 attained
                 to
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 comparative
                 perfection
                 ,
                 of
                 being
                 growne
                 up
                 to
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 ordinary
                 measures
                 of
                 Grace
                 and
                 understanding
                 ,
                 much
                 beyond
                 the
                 attainement
                 of
                 Babes
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 our
                 perfection
                 by
                 justification
                 ▪
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 fully
                 hold
                 it
                 out
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 imputed
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 
                 Christ
                 ▪
                 whereby
                 the
                 spouse
                 appeares
                 altogether
                 lovely
                 ;
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 she
                 is
                 blacke
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 infant
                 in
                 her
                 blood
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 t
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 perfection
                 they
                 speake
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 but
                 looked
                 into
                 their
                 Books
                 may
                 presently
                 discover
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 perfection
                 which
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 expresseth
                 integrity
                 by
                 ;
                 as
                 that
                 word
                 speaks
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 hypocrisie
                 .
                 Thus
                 
                   Iob
                
                 is
                 called
                 
                   perfect
                   ,
                
                 Iob
                 1.
                 1.
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 
                   perfection
                
                 doth
                 not
                 imply
                 a
                 totall
                 absence
                 of
                 sinne
                 ▪
                 is
                 plaine
                 ;
                 witnesse
                 his
                 sinfull
                 passionate
                 
                   cursing
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   his
                   birth
                   ,
                
                 Iob
                 3.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   day
                   perish
                   wherein
                   I
                   was
                   borne
                   .
                
                 Job
                 6.
                 8.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Oh
                   that
                   is
                   would
                   please
                   God
                   to
                   destroy
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   let
                   goe
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   cut
                   me
                   off
                   .
                
                 See
                 his
                 owne
                 confession
                 ,
                 
                   Job
                
                 9.
                 20
                 
                 ▪
                 2●
                 ▪
                 
                   If
                   I
                   say
                   I
                   am
                   perfect
                   ,
                   my
                   owne
                   mouth
                   shall
                   prove
                   ●●●
                   perverse
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 
                   Asa
                
                 is
                 called
                 
                   perfect
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Kings
                 1●
                 ,
                 14
                 ▪
                 
                   The
                   high
                   places
                   were
                   not
                   removed
                   ;
                   neverthelesse
                
                 Asa's
                 
                   heart
                   was
                   perfect
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   all
                   his
                   dayes
                   .
                
                 Here
                 is
                 the
                 
                   perfection
                
                 of
                 
                   Asa's
                
                 heart
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   all
                   his
                   dayes
                   ;
                
                 yet
                 you
                 shall
                 ●nd●
                 first
                 ,
                 He
                 tooke
                 〈◊〉
                 away
                 the
                 
                   high
                   places
                   ,
                
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 He
                 tooke
                 the
                 
                   gold
                   and
                   silver
                
                 ou●
                 o
                 〈…〉
                 the
                 ●●●se
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 and
                 〈…〉
                 ue
                 ▪
                 ●Chron
                 .
                 
                 16.
                 7.
                 9
                 
                 ▪
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 〈…〉
                 an●
                 put
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Pri
                 〈…〉
                 ppressed
                 the
                 People
                 at
                 〈…〉
                 ▪
                 And
                 ●●
                 his
                 D●●●as●
                 sought
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 〈…〉
                 ▪
                 So
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 clearely
                 see
                 in
                 wh
                 〈…〉
                 h●
                 was
                 s●●d
                 to
                 ●●perfect
                 
                   .
                
                 As
                 for
                 other
                 examples
                 in
                 this
                 kinde
                 ▪
                 ●●
                 this
                 time
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 clearely
                 understood
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 the
                 spirit
                 c●l●●
                 them
                 
                   perfect
                   ,
                
                 who
                 otherwise
                 had
                 their
                 personall
                 grosse
                 infirmitie●
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 You
                 are
                 to
                 disting●●sh
                 betwixt
                 the
                 
                   perfection
                
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   perfection
                
                 of
                 the
                 creature
                 ,
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 that
                 Text
                 ▪
                 
                   Mat
                
                 5.
                 last
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   perfection
                
                 cannot
                 signifie
                 that
                 which
                 brings
                 up
                 to
                 an
                 equality
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 similitude
                 ;
                 unlesse
                 you
                 runne
                 upon
                 that
                 blasphemous
                 Principle
                 of
                 equallity
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 enough
                 before
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 By
                 our
                 thus
                 comparing
                 Scripture
                 with
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 we
                 expect
                 (
                 from
                 their
                 former
                 usage
                 in
                 this
                 kinde
                 )
                 they
                 will
                 charge
                 us
                 ,
                 with
                 pleading
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 discovering
                 the
                 
                 imperfections
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Saints
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 shou'd
                 live
                 upon
                 their
                 owne
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 and
                 establish
                 ,
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Christs
                 imputed
                 ,
                 is
                 evidently
                 the
                 designe
                 of
                 
                   Quakers
                
                 )
                 And
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 perfect
                 in
                 their
                 weakenesse
                 ;
                 Did
                 the
                 spirit
                 pleade
                 for
                 sinne
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 rehearsed
                 the
                 faults
                 of
                 Saints
                 ?
                 or
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Rom.
                
                 7.
                 when
                 he
                 cryed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 this
                 death
                 ?
                 or
                 when
                 he
                 discovers
                 the
                 unevennesse
                 of
                 
                   Peters
                
                 Judaizing
                 ?
                 
                   Gal.
                
                 ●
                 .
                 or
                 Christ
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 writes
                 to
                 the
                 seven
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 discovers
                 their
                 sin
                 ,
                 
                   Rev.
                
                 2
                 ▪
                 2.
                 3.
                 4
                 
                 ▪
                 and
                 tells
                 the
                 purest
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 strength
                 is
                 yet
                 but
                 little
                 ,
                 
                   Rev.
                
                 3.
                 8
                 
                 Hence
                 you
                 may
                 discover
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 &c.
                 their
                 manifesting
                 the
                 imperfections
                 of
                 the
                 choysest
                 Saints
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 discover
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 pleade
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 you
                 will
                 blaspheme
                 the
                 holy
                 one
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 all
                 Christian
                 Readers
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 farre
                 from
                 us
                 to
                 pleade
                 for
                 iniquity
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 worke
                 is
                 to
                 reprove
                 it
                 in
                 whomsoever
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 presse
                 Mortification
                 and
                 spirituall
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 communion
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 may
                 presse
                 forwards
                 to
                 perfection
                 as
                 the
                 designe
                 and
                 marke
                 of
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 
                   Phil.
                
                 3.
                 14.
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 attaining
                 to
                 that
                 blessed
                 state
                 upon
                 their
                 hearts
                 exceedingly
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 at
                 present
                 a
                 thing
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 already
                 attained
                 ,
                 nor
                 shall
                 doe
                 ,
                 till
                 this
                 corruption
                 have
                 put
                 on
                 incorruption
                 .
                 Yet
                 are
                 their
                 glorio●er
                 and
                 fuller
                 measures
                 of
                 holinesse
                 then
                 yet
                 the
                 best
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 attained
                 here
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 attained
                 to
                 ,
                 doe
                 leave
                 us
                 short
                 of
                 that
                 perfection
                 we
                 doe
                 wait
                 for
                 in
                 glory
                 ;
                 yet
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 quickning
                 Argument
                 to
                 draw
                 out
                 and
                 exercise
                 their
                 souls
                 in
                 pressing
                 forwards
                 continually
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Position
                 11.
                 
              
               That
               every
               man
               in
               the
               world
               hath
               a
               light
               within
               him
               suffici●●t
               to
               guide
               him
               to
               salvation
               ,
               without
               the
               help
               of
               any
               outward
               light
               or
               dis●overy
               .
            
             
               
                 Proofe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Farnsworth
                
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 
                   pag.
                
                 51.
                 
                 
                   Every
                   one
                   minde
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   God
                   within
                   you
                   .
                   James
                   Nayler
                
                 in
                 a
                 Booke
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 
                   pag
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   All
                   people
                   cease
                   from
                   your
                   out
                   ▪
                   side
                   lights
                   ,
                   and
                   turne
                   to
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   God
                   within
                   you
                   ▪
                
                 (
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 ignorantly
                 makes
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 sure
                 word
                 of
                 Prophesie
                 .
                 1
                 
                   Pet
                
                 1.
                 19
                 
                 ▪
                 )
                 The
                 said
                 
                   Nayler
                
                 in
                 discourse
                 with
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   W.
                   C.
                
                 at
                 
                   Kendale
                   ,
                
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   every
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   had
                
                 
                 
                   a
                   light
                   within
                   them
                   sufficient
                   to
                   guide
                   them
                   to
                   salvation
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 extended
                 even
                 to
                 Indians
                 ,
                 that
                 never
                 heard
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ▪
                 But
                 the
                 generall
                 streame
                 of
                 their
                 Words
                 and
                 Papers
                 ,
                 speake
                 it
                 fully
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Confut.
                 
              
               
                 By
                 their
                 constant
                 expressions
                 both
                 in
                 speaking
                 and
                 writing
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 calling
                 off
                 from
                 all
                 outward
                 teaching
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 light
                 ,
                 they
                 meane
                 the
                 principles
                 within
                 ,
                 left
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 since
                 the
                 fall
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 light
                 which
                 an
                 Indian
                 hath
                 that
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 any
                 outward
                 discovery
                 .
                 For
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 in
                 discourse
                 with
                 
                   Nayler
                   ,
                
                 proposing
                 whether
                 Indians
                 
                 that
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 any
                 outward
                 discovery
                 had
                 a
                 light
                 within
                 them
                 sufficient
                 to
                 guide
                 them
                 to
                 salvation
                 ;
                 ●e
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   had
                   ;
                
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 
                   New-England
                   ,
                
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 was
                 produced
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   any
                   Indian
                   were
                   present
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   justifie
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 will
                 men
                 to
                 beare
                 up
                 an
                 opinion
                 
                   affirme
                
                 the
                 things
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 know
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 this
                 naturall
                 light
                 which
                 an
                 Indian
                 that
                 never
                 heard
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 ,
                 cannot
                 bring
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 we
                 desire
                 to
                 propound
                 these
                 considerations
                 following
                 :
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 No
                 light
                 ean
                 bring
                 to
                 salvation
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 discovers
                 Christ
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 4.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   If
                   our
                   Gospel
                   be
                   hid
                   ,
                   it
                   s
                   hid
                   to
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   lost
                   .
                
                 Where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 positively
                 concluds
                 the
                 hidings
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 an
                 evidence
                 of
                 a
                 lost
                 estate
                 ,
                 
                   John
                
                 17.
                 2.
                 
                 Now
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 knowne
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 16.
                 17
                 
                 ▪
                 
                   Flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   hath
                   not
                   revealed
                   those
                   things
                   unto
                   th●e
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 God
                 doth
                 clearely
                 shew
                 a
                 distinguishing
                 grace
                 in
                 the
                 discovery
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 13
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 
                   To
                   you
                   it
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   mysterie
                   :
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   given
                   ;
                
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 is
                 apparent
                 ▪
                 all
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 given
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Those
                 that
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 improvement
                 of
                 reason
                 ,
                 being
                 without
                 Gospel
                 discoveries
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 apprehend
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 1
                 ,
                 21.
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 2.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   The
                   naturall
                   man
                   receiveth
                   not
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   neither
                   indeed
                   can
                   be
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 impossibility
                 of
                 naturall
                 principles
                 to
                 give
                 out
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Faith
                   comes
                   by
                   hearing
                   ,
                   and
                   hearing
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 inward
                 light
                 or
                 discovery
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 men
                 
                 have
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 outwardly
                 made
                 knowne
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 they
                 shall
                 say
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 hath
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Christ
                 by
                 speciall
                 revelation
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 immediate
                 ▪
                 then
                 they
                 speake
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 and
                 knowne
                 experience
                 of
                 thousands
                 ?
                 who
                 conversing
                 with
                 Indians
                 never
                 found
                 the
                 least
                 hint
                 of
                 a
                 Christ
                 amongst
                 them
                 ?
                 Many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 whose
                 confessions
                 are
                 in
                 Print
                 ,
                 having
                 bin
                 wrought
                 upon
                 by
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 by
                 Mr.
                 
                   Eliot
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 have
                 clearely
                 declared
                 they
                 knew
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 and
                 Christ
                 ,
                 before
                 their
                 Publishing
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 We
                 pray
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 sad
                 and
                 lamentable
                 effects
                 will
                 flow
                 from
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 utter
                 undoing
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ▪
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 forsake
                 the
                 Fountaine
                 of
                 living
                 Waters
                 ▪
                 not
                 going
                 out
                 to
                 Jesus
                 for
                 light
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   Ier.
                
                 2.
                 
                   digging
                   to
                   themselves
                   broken
                   ●isterns
                   ,
                
                 leaving
                 the
                 Sunne
                 of
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 Candle
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 T
                 is
                 a
                 confining
                 our
                 attainements
                 to
                 the
                 improvement
                 of
                 this
                 naturall
                 light
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 keep
                 men
                 both
                 as
                 to
                 light
                 and
                 power
                 under
                 Legall
                 performances
                 and
                 discoveries
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Hence
                 doe
                 men
                 account
                 their
                 tremblings
                 and
                 quakings
                 as
                 their
                 perfection
                 ▪
                 they
                 being
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 improvements
                 of
                 an
                 awakened
                 naturall
                 conscience
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 soules
                 applying
                 of
                 Gospel
                 Promises
                 as
                 to
                 justification
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Hence
                 the
                 soules
                 beleeving
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 such
                 strangers
                 to
                 these
                 People
                 ,
                 as
                 never
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 least
                 hint
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 words
                 or
                 writings
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 spoken
                 of
                 Faith
                 in
                 generall
                 ▪
                 as
                 
                   Farnesworth
                
                 in
                 his
                 discovery
                 of
                 Faith
                 doth
                 manifest
                 their
                 exceeding
                 ignorance
                 and
                 darknesse
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 businesse
                 of
                 the
                 soules
                 beleeving
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Hence
                 come
                 men
                 under
                 the
                 unavoydable
                 chains
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 who
                 leads
                 them
                 captive
                 at
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 whilst
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 they
                 deprive
                 themselves
                 of
                 any
                 standing
                 rule
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 spirits
                 by
                 ,
                 but
                 walk
                 in
                 such
                 irregular
                 and
                 sinfull
                 wayes
                 ,
                 as
                 doe
                 evidently
                 speak
                 how
                 unable
                 that
                 their
                 light
                 is
                 to
                 distinguish
                 betwixt
                 duty
                 and
                 delusion
                 .
              
               
               
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 else
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 bitter
                 rayling
                 and
                 reproaching
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Preaching
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 Crucified
                 ,
                 speaking
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 evill
                 against
                 us
                 for
                 the
                 works
                 sake
                 ,
                 their
                 designe
                 being
                 in
                 their
                 reproaching
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 evidently
                 apparent
                 to
                 strike
                 downe
                 the
                 very
                 worke
                 of
                 Preaching
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Position
                 12.
                 
              
               That
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               any
               outward
               teaching
               by
               Reading
               or
               Hearing
               the
               Scriptures
               opened
               or
               applyed
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Proofe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   George
                   Bateman
                
                 in
                 his
                 Answer
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   Ledgard
                   ,
                   pag.
                
                 21.
                 affirmes
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   the
                   promises
                   (
                   there
                   named
                   )
                   be
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                   then
                   what
                   need
                   have
                   such
                   of
                   Scripture
                   teaching
                   without
                   them
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   have
                   received
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   within
                   them
                   by
                   which
                   all
                   true
                   Scripture
                   was
                   written
                   .
                
                 Pap.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   If
                   any
                   soule
                   be
                   once
                   made
                   one
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   dare
                   deny
                   but
                   that
                   all
                
                 
                   *
                
                 
                   true
                   Scripture
                   is
                   fulfilled
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   such
                   soules
                   have
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   any
                   to
                   teach
                   them
                   .
                
                 Farnworth
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Books
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                
                 29.
                 
                   minde
                   the
                   light
                   within
                   ,
                   here
                   is
                   your
                   teacher
                   ,
                   this
                   light
                   obeying
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   here
                   is
                   your
                   condemnation
                   this
                   light
                   disobeying
                   it
                   .
                
                 See
                 
                   James
                   Nayler
                
                 in
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 his
                 called
                 ▪
                 The
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 shining
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   All
                   people
                   cease
                   from
                   your
                   outside
                   lights
                   ,
                   and
                   returne
                   to
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Christ
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   light
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   Chapter
                   without
                   you
                   in
                   a
                   Booke
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   light
                   did
                   the
                   Apostles
                   every where
                   bid
                   to
                   take
                   he●d
                   to
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   day
                   dawned
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 19.
                 
                 [
                 Let
                 the
                 Reader
                 observe
                 the
                 palpable
                 blindnesse
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 grosse
                 mis-interpretation
                 of
                 so
                 plaine
                 a
                 Text
                 ]
                 
                   What
                   need
                   we
                   the
                   teachings
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 another
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Paper
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 .
                 
                   William
                   Strickland
                
                 walking
                 up
                 the
                 streets
                 in
                 
                   Kendale
                
                 naked
                 except
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 shirt
                 on
                 ,
                 published
                 the
                 said
                 Principle
                 ;
                 one
                 of
                 
                 us
                 both
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 him
                 in
                 that
                 immodest
                 garbe
                 .
                 
                   Miles
                   Bateman
                
                 affirmed
                 the
                 same
                 before
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
                 at
                 
                   Kendale
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   George
                   Fox
                
                 pretended
                 ;
                 
                   he
                   had
                   all
                   from
                   within
                   ,
                
                 though
                 his
                 jugling
                 was
                 presently
                 discovered
                 ,
                 a
                 Concordance
                 being
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 from
                 
                   Yorke
                
                 to
                 help
                 his
                 Memory
                 .
                 
                   Miles
                   Hawd
                
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Congregation
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   whosoever
                   did
                   referre
                   any
                   man
                   to
                   any
                   light
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   within
                   him
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Deceiver
                   .
                
                 And
                 being
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 admonished
                 to
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 such
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 urged
                 with
                 Christs
                 referring
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Pauls
                
                 referring
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 he
                 had
                 Preached
                 before
                 ,
                 
                   Gal.
                
                 1.
                 8.
                 he
                 Blasphemously
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 much
                 heat
                 of
                 spirit
                 ▪
                 repeated
                 the
                 same
                 againe
                 .
                 
                   John
                   Andland
                
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 
                   No
                   need
                   of
                   outward
                   teaching
                   ,
                
                 in
                 discourse
                 with
                 us
                 as
                 
                   Newcastle
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Confut.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 clearely
                 to
                 make
                 Scriptures
                 uselesse
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 light
                 without
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 taking
                 in
                 of
                 them
                 ▪
                 but
                 by
                 Hearing
                 or
                 Reading
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 going
                 along
                 therewith
                 .
                 And
                 are
                 the
                 Scripture●
                 uselesse
                 ?
                 Then
                 why
                 doth
                 Christ
                 command
                 the
                 Jewes
                 to
                 search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ?
                 
                   Iohn
                
                 5.
                 39.
                 
                 
                   Paul
                
                 commands
                 
                   Timothy
                
                 to
                 Reade
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 4.
                 13.
                 
                 Give
                 attendance
                 to
                 Reading
                 .
                 2
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 13.
                 15.
                 
                 All
                 Scripture
                 is
                 given
                 by
                 inspiration
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 is
                 profitable
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 so
                 not
                 uselesse
                 .
                 
                   Col.
                
                 4.
                 16.
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saies
                 ,
                 
                   When
                   this
                   Epistle
                   is
                   Read
                   amongst
                   you
                   ,
                   cause
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   Read
                   to
                   the
                
                 Laodiceans
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   you
                   also
                   Reade
                   that
                   from
                
                 Laodice●
                 .
                 
                   Luke
                
                 4.
                 16.
                 
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 stood
                 up
                 for
                 to
                 Reade
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 were
                 the
                 Apostles
                 sent
                 forth
                 ,
                 if
                 outward
                 Teaching
                 be
                 uselesse
                 or
                 needlesse
                 ,
                 
                   Mar.
                
                 16.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 10.
                 7.
                 
                 As
                 you
                 goe
                 ,
                 Preach
                 .
                 Goe
                 Preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 every
                 creature
                 ▪
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 28.
                 
                   last
                   ,
                
                 Goe
                 teach
                 all
                 Nations
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 the
                 Reader
                 observe
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 goe
                 to
                 Preach
                 for
                 conversion
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 up
                 of
                 Saints
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Acts
                
                 14.
                 23.
                 they
                 returned
                 againe
                 to
                 
                   Lystr●
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Iconium
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Ant●och
                   ,
                
                 confirming
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 .
                 
                   Acts
                
                 15.
                 36.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 goe
                 againe
                 and
                 visit
                 every
                 City
                 wherein
                 we
                 have
                 Preached
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 
                   ver.
                
                 41.
                 they
                 went
                 through
                 
                   Syria
                
                 and
                 
                   Cilicia
                
                 confirming
                 the
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 why
                 left
                 they
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 the
                 building
                 up
                 the
                 body
                 ?
                 
                   Acts
                
                 14.
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Acts
                
                 20.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Ephes.
                
                 4.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 great
                 worke
                 of
                 Christ
                 at
                 his
                 Ascending
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 send
                 forth
                 
                   Officers
                
                 for
                 the
                 
                   perfecting
                   of
                   ●●ints
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   worke
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   edifying
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 as
                 is
                 most
                 undeniably
                 proved
                 ,
                 
                   Eph
                
                 4.
                 11.
                 12
                 and
                 to
                 continue
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 till
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
                 (
                 even
                 those
                 yet
                 unborne
                 )
                 be
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 perfect
                 stature
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 in
                 pursuance
                 of
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Ordained
                   Elders
                   in
                   every
                   City
                   ,
                
                 Acts
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                   who
                   are
                   Officers
                   for
                   the
                   teaching
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   labouring
                   in
                   Word
                   and
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Tim.
                 
                 5.
                 17.
                 
                 Set
                 downe
                 qualifications
                 of
                 Pastours
                 .
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 3
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Tit.
                
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   For
                   this
                   cause
                   left
                   I
                   thee
                   in
                
                 Creet
                 
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   Ordaine
                   Elders
                   in
                   every
                   City
                   .
                
                 2.
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Commit
                   that
                   thou
                   h●st
                   heard
                   to
                   faithfull
                   men
                   ,
                   able
                   to
                   teach
                   others
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 let
                 every
                 Christian
                 judge
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 end
                 doth
                 Christ
                 send
                 forth
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Officers
                 ,
                 if
                 outward
                 teaching
                 be
                 needlesse
                 ?
                 what
                 folly
                 ,
                 nay
                 what
                 sinne
                 had
                 they
                 been
                 guilty
                 of
                 to
                 hazard
                 ,
                 nay
                 to
                 ruine
                 themselves
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 4.
                 13.
                 2
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 4
                 8.
                 9.
                 2
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 11
                 ●3
                 .
                 if
                 outward
                 Teaching
                 were
                 needlesse
                 .
                 To
                 what
                 purpose
                 should
                 Christ
                 so
                 eminently
                 engage
                 by
                 Promise
                 to
                 goe
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 their
                 successe
                 and
                 sufferings
                 .
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 28.
                 last
                 .
                 
                   Luke
                
                 10
                 ▪
                 16.
                 1
                 
                   Thes.
                
                 4
                 8.
                 he
                 that
                 despiseth
                 ,
                 despiseth
                 not
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 outward
                 Teaching
                 be
                 needlesse
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 can
                 but
                 speake
                 to
                 the
                 eare
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 the
                 fruitlesnesse
                 of
                 their
                 labours
                 often
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 worlds
                 resisting
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                
                 7.
                 54.
                 
                 
                   Acts
                
                 13.
                 45.
                 the
                 Jews
                 spoke
                 against
                 the
                 things
                 spoken
                 by
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                
                 contradicting
                 and
                 blaspheming
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 necessary
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 be
                 first
                 spoken
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 put
                 it
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                
                 28.
                 24.
                 
                 How
                 cleare
                 is
                 it
                 from
                 Scripture
                 assertion
                 and
                 example
                 ▪
                 That
                 Faith
                 coms
                 by
                 Hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 minding
                 
                   a
                   light
                   within
                   ,
                
                 as
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 10.
                 14.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Gal.
                
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Acts
                
                 13.
                 48.
                 
                 
                   Ephes.
                
                 1.
                 12.
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 we
                 might
                 much
                 more
                 )
                 yet
                 we
                 shall
                 adde
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 pleased
                 eminently
                 to
                 seale
                 to
                 their
                 outward
                 teaching
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 by
                 those
                 ▪
                 ●aire
                 Epistles
                 Ministred
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 multitudes
                 of
                 men
                 converted
                 from
                 darkenesse
                 to
                 light
                 by
                 their
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Satan
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Cor
                
                 3.
                 3.
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 4.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Acts
                
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 dare
                 appeale
                 to
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 
                   England
                
                 whether
                 the
                 Ministry
                 in
                 
                   England
                
                 have
                 not
                 full
                 and
                 undeniable
                 seales
                 to
                 their
                 Ministration
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 witnesse
                 of
                 Christ
                 thereto
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 them
                 fruitfull
                 Fathers
                 to
                 beget
                 many
                 soules
                 to
                 conversion
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Position
                 13.
                 
              
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               not
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               a
               declaration
               of
               the
               conditions
               of
               them
               that
               spoke
               them
               forth
               .
            
             
               
                 Proofe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Iames
                   Nayler
                
                 being
                 asked
                 by
                 the
                 Justices
                 in
                 
                   Westm●rland
                   ,
                
                 whether
                 he
                 beleeved
                 the
                 written
                 Word
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   know
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   .
                
                 See
                 Mr.
                 
                 
                   Higgis●●s
                
                 Booke
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                
                 78.
                 and
                 this
                 Passage
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 also
                 heard
                 .
                 
                   Farnsworth
                
                 in
                 his
                 Booke
                 
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   discovery
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 pag.
                 6.
                 cryes
                 out
                 against
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 Letter
                 is
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 foure
                 books
                 ,
                 
                   Matthew
                   ,
                   Marke
                   ,
                   Luke
                
                 and
                 
                   Iohn
                
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                
                 12.
                 
                 A
                 Paper
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 hath
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 hath
                 this
                 passage
                 in
                 it
                 ▪
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Letter
                   is
                   the
                   Word
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 false
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 purpose
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 
                   George
                   Bateman
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   Ledgard
                   ,
                
                 pag.
                 25.
                 26.
                 a●
                 also
                 their
                 casting
                 away
                 their
                 Bibles
                 .
                 
                   W●●
                   .
                   Strickland
                
                 told
                 Mr.
                 
                 
                   Archer
                   ,
                   If
                   he
                   had
                   never
                   Read
                   the
                   Bible
                   ,
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   better
                   for
                   him
                   .
                
                 How
                 constantly
                 doe
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 passe
                 under
                 no
                 better
                 name
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   then
                   the
                   Saints
                   conditions
                   ,
                
                 Davids
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Isays
                 ,
                 Pauls
                 
                   conditions
                   ;
                
                 and
                 a
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 spake
                 them
                 forth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Confut.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 Position
                 is
                 so
                 grosse
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 hope
                 it
                 will
                 never
                 sinke
                 into
                 any
                 Christian
                 heart
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 confutation
                 to
                 it selfe
                 in
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 any
                 sober
                 minded
                 Christian
                 :
                 yet
                 we
                 shall
                 propose
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 
                   Samuel
                   ,
                   Isay
                   ,
                   I●remiah
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 that
                 was
                 made
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 but
                 must
                 necessarily
                 signifie
                 that
                 minde
                 or
                 message
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 contained
                 in
                 those
                 words
                 or
                 Scripture
                 Writings
                 ,
                 as
                 1
                 
                   Sam.
                
                 15.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Then
                   came
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   to
                
                 Samuel
                 
                   saying
                   ,
                   It
                   repenteth
                   me
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   set
                   up
                
                 Saul
                 
                   to
                   be
                   King
                   .
                
                 Isay
                 38.
                 5.
                 
                   then
                   came
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   unto
                
                 Isay
                 ,
                 
                   saying
                   ,
                   Say
                   to
                
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   adde
                   unto
                   thy
                   dayes
                   fifteene
                   yeares
                   .
                
                 Ier.
                 14.
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   that
                   came
                   to
                   the
                   Prophet
                
                 Ieremiah
                 
                   concerning
                   the
                   dearth
                   ,
                
                 Iudah
                 
                   mourneth
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   gates
                   thereof
                   languish
                   .
                
                 It
                 s
                 a
                 grosse
                 absurdity
                 to
                 say
                 this
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 was
                 Christ
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 experiences
                 of
                 those
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 conditions
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 these
                 Prophets
                 ▪
                 spoken
                 to
                 the
                 Persons
                 therein
                 concerned
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Phrase
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 both
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 their
                 mention
                 thereof
                 ,
                 doe
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 Spoke
                 ▪
                 Preached
                 ,
                 or
                 Wrote
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 or
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 So
                 
                   Christ
                
                 speaks
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 
                   Marke
                
                 7.
                 13.
                 making
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 of
                 
                 none
                 effect
                 by
                 their
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 which
                 word
                 can
                 be
                 understood
                 alone
                 of
                 that
                 fifth
                 Commandement
                 ,
                 
                   ver.
                
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Honour
                   thy
                   Father
                   and
                   Mother
                   .
                
                 Luke
                 11.
                 28
                 
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   heare
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   keep
                   it
                   ;
                
                 which
                 plainely
                 hints
                 ,
                 a
                 word
                 spoken
                 ,
                 written
                 ,
                 or
                 engraven
                 ,
                 &c.
                 not
                 the
                 eternall
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 10.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Faith
                   comes
                   by
                   hearing
                   ,
                   hearing
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 where
                 the
                 word
                 Preached
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 which
                 we
                 now
                 have
                 ,
                 is
                 plainely
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 As
                 for
                 those
                 Writings
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 word
                 given
                 forth
                 from
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ▪
                 and
                 of
                 authenticall
                 and
                 undenyable
                 authority
                 over
                 every
                 conscience
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 ▪
                 we
                 could
                 fill
                 Pages
                 with
                 the
                 proofes
                 and
                 evidence
                 thereof
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 observe
                 we
                 are
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 these
                 mens
                 cavills
                 ▪
                 and
                 no
                 further
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 shall
                 (
                 leaving
                 so
                 plaine
                 ,
                 so
                 Fun●mentali
                 a
                 Principle
                 )
                 rather
                 fall
                 upon
                 their
                 owne
                 notion
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 calling
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   declaration
                   of
                   the
                   conditions
                   or
                   experienc●●
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   spoke
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 fully
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 very
                 Foundation
                 of
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 onely
                 built
                 upon
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 upon
                 any
                 experience
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Saints
                 or
                 the
                 declaration
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 
                   Luke
                
                 24
                 ▪
                 25.
                 
                 
                   O
                   fooles
                   and
                   slow
                   of
                   heart
                   ,
                   to
                   beleeve
                   all
                   that
                   the
                   Prophets
                   have
                   spoken
                   ;
                
                 where
                 Faith
                 is
                 bottom'd
                 upon
                 Scripture
                 authority
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Acts
                
                 18.
                 28.
                 
                 Apollos
                 
                   mightily
                   convinced
                   the
                   Jews
                   ,
                   shewing
                   by
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   that
                   Iesus
                   is
                   the
                   Christ
                   .
                
                 Acts
                 28
                 ▪
                 23.
                 
                 Paul
                 
                   perswaded
                   them
                   concerning
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   both
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Prophe●s
                   .
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 be
                 this
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 fall
                 any
                 thing
                 lower
                 then
                 the
                 truth
                 and
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ▪
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 bottome
                 for
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Saints
                 ▪
                 and
                 
                   Paul
                
                 takes
                 a
                 weake
                 argument
                 to
                 convince
                 them
                 by
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 were
                 not
                 the
                 conditions
                 of
                 those
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 things
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 cleare
                 as
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 not
                 grossely
                 ignorant
                 ▪
                 and
                 especially
                 from
                 1
                 
                   Pet.
                
                 1
                 ▪
                 10.
                 11.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Of
                   which
                   salvation
                   the
                   Prophets
                   have
                   enquired
                   ,
                   and
                   searched
                   diligently
                   ,
                   who
                   prophe●ied
                   of
                   the
                   grace
                   that
                   should
                   come
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   Searching
                   what
                   or
                   what
                   manner
                   of
                   time
                   the
                   shirit
                   of
                   Christ
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   them
                   did
                   signifie
                   when
                   i●
                   testified
                   before
                   hand
                   the
                   sufferings
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   glory
                   that
                   should
                   follow
                   .
                   Unto
                   whom
                   it
                   was
                   revealed
                   ,
                   that
                   not
                   unto
                   themselves
                   ,
                   but
                
                 
                 
                   unto
                   us
                   they
                   did
                   minister
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   now
                   reported
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   by
                   them
                   that
                   have
                   Preached
                   the
                   Gospel
                   unto
                   you
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 its
                 cleare
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 spoke
                 not
                 forth
                 their
                 own
                 conditions
                 and
                 experiences
                 ;
                 so
                 also
                 the
                 Apostle
                 sends
                 the
                 Saints
                 to
                 a
                 word
                 of
                 Prophesie
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 more
                 sure
                 foundation
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 most
                 glorious
                 experience
                 or
                 enjoyment
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Pet.
                
                 1.
                 18.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Scripture
                 lose
                 his
                 authority
                 ,
                 save
                 onely
                 when
                 we
                 experience
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 mens
                 soules
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doth
                 make
                 voyd
                 every
                 command
                 and
                 Promise
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 wicked
                 men
                 that
                 can
                 experience
                 little
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 left
                 excusable
                 before
                 God
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ▪
                 because
                 not
                 having
                 the
                 Scripture
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 themselves
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Quakers
                
                 Doctrine
                 )
                 it
                 had
                 no
                 authority
                 over
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 pleasant
                 Doctrine
                 for
                 desperate
                 Atheists
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 .
                 Whereas
                 
                   John
                
                 12
                 48.
                 
                 
                   He
                   that
                   receiveth
                   not
                   my
                   words
                
                 (
                 hath
                 them
                 not
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 him
                 )
                 
                   yet
                   the
                   words
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   spoken
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   ●udge
                   him
                   at
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 at
                 once
                 nulls
                 and
                 destroyes
                 the
                 Divine
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Hystoricall
                 and
                 Propheticall
                 Part
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 threatnings
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 iudgement
                 (
                 unlesse
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Sainss
                 have
                 those
                 threats
                 of
                 Hell
                 fulfilled
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 condition
                 of
                 
                   Dives
                
                 in
                 Hell
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 Saints
                 )
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 promises
                 therein
                 of
                 mercies
                 yet
                 to
                 come
                 ▪
                 their
                 futurity
                 denying
                 their
                 being
                 the
                 already
                 experiences
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Consider
                 what
                 impossibilities
                 ,
                 contradictions
                 ▪
                 falshood
                 ,
                 doth
                 this
                 woefull
                 Doctrine
                 bring
                 upon
                 most
                 parts
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 wherein
                 such
                 things
                 there
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 conditions
                 of
                 either
                 God
                 that
                 gave
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 that
                 Published
                 it
                 ,
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 this
                 consideration
                 ,
                 we
                 disire
                 to
                 mind
                 you
                 of
                 the
                 reproachfull
                 earmes
                 this
                 people
                 every where
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 Written
                 Word
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 15.
                 saith
                 ▪
                 These
                 things
                 were
                 
                   Written
                   ,
                
                 that
                 we
                 through
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 comfort
                 ▪
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Scriptures
                
                 might
                 have
                 hope
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 still
                 referres
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Written
                   Word
                
                 Luke
                 20.
                 17.
                 
                 John
                 15.
                 25.
                 
                 Heb
                 10.
                 7.
                 1
                 Pet.
                 1.
                 17
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 
                   Written
                   ,
                   Be
                   yee
                   holy
                   as
                   I
                   am
                   holy
                   ;
                
                 where
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 evidently
                 put
                 an
                 authority
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Written
                   Word
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 signification
                 and
                 thing
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 
                 word
                 
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                
                 of
                 which
                 see
                 how
                 glorious
                 things
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 reports
                 thereof
                 (
                 how
                 sleightly
                 soever
                 the
                 
                   Quakers
                
                 esteeme
                 ▪
                 thereof
                 )
                 2
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 3.
                 15.
                 16.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   able
                   to
                   make
                   thee
                   wise
                   to
                   salvation
                   .
                   All
                   Scripture
                   is
                   given
                   by
                   inspiration
                   from
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   profitable
                   for
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   for
                   reproffe
                   ,
                   for
                   correcti●r
                   ▪
                   for
                   instruction
                   in
                   righteousnesse
                   :
                   that
                   the
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   may
                   be
                   perfect
                   ,
                   throughly
                   furnished
                   unto
                   all
                   good
                   works
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Position
                 14.
                 
              
               The
               Spirits
               are
               not
               to
               be
               tryed
               by
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               
                 Proofe
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Miles
                   Hawd
                
                 in
                 the
                 Congregation
                 at
                 
                   Kendale
                   ,
                
                 asserted
                 
                   that
                   he
                   that
                   referred
                   to
                   any
                   light
                   without
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   deceiver
                   .
                
                 In
                 a
                 Paper
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 reckons
                 this
                 up
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Errors
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 ●alls
                 them
                 )
                 
                   they
                   professe
                   the
                   Scripture
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   rule
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   touchstone
                   to
                   try
                   withall
                   .
                
                 A
                 Book
                 called
                 
                   Severall
                   Papers
                   ,
                
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 
                   A.
                   P.
                
                 pag.
                 19.
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   worlds
                   touchstone
                   is
                   without
                   them
                   and
                   they
                   try
                   the
                   living
                   by
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   the
                   spirit
                   by
                   the
                   letter
                   ;
                   the
                   Saints
                   touchstone
                   is
                   within
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   try
                   the
                   spirits
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   of
                   God
                   or
                   no
                   :
                
                 which
                 evidently
                 demonstrates
                 they
                 allow
                 no
                 tryall
                 of
                 the
                 spirits
                 by
                 the
                 written
                 word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Confut.
                 
              
               
                 ●
                 .
                 Heare
                 what
                 the
                 spirit
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Isay
                
                 8.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Law
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   Testimony
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   speake
                   not
                   according
                   to
                   this
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   light
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 withdraw
                 the
                 soule
                 from
                 the
                 judgement
                 or
                 determination
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 whose
                 revealed
                 will
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 above
                 is
                 shown
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 open
                 a
                 gap
                 unavoydably
                 to
                 all
                 Satans
                 delusions
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 by
                 the
                 short
                 Relation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Quakers
                   Shaken
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Gilpin
                   ;
                
                 and
                 we
                 can
                 no
                 otherwise
                 look
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 very
                 Hold
                 Satan
                 hath
                 to
                 keep
                 this
                 people
                 under
                 his
                 delusions
                 ,
                 by
                 cousening
                 them
                 thus
                 ,
                 to
                 stop
                 their
                 eyes
                 against
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   ▪
                
                 3.
                 20.
                 for
                 what
                 else
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Touchstone
                 but
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ?
                 4
                 And
                 how
                 strong
                 are
                 the
                 perswasions
                 of
                 errour
                 ?
                 how
                 fully
                 doth
                 Satan
                 pretend
                 in
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 light
                 ?
                 and
                 wherein
                 shall
                 man
                 distinguish
                 ?
                 The
                 
                   Berean●
                
                 searched
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 whether
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                
                 17.
                 11.
                 trying
                 the
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Written
                   Word
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 leaves
                 the
                 very
                 proofe
                 of
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Messias
                
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ▪
                 
                   Iohn
                
                 5
                 ▪
                 39.
                 
                 
                   Search
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   for
                   in
                   them
                   ye
                   thinke
                   ye
                   have
                   ●●●●●all
                   life
                   ▪
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   they
                   which
                   testifie
                   of
                   me
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
           
             
               
                 Position
                 15.
                 
              
               That
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               sinse
               ,
               meaning
               ,
               or
               exposition
               given
               ,
               or
               studying
               ,
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               
                 Proofe
                 .
              
               
                 Their
                 common
                 expression
                 is
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 opens
                 or
                 shews
                 them
                 the
                 interpretation
                 of
                 any
                 Scripture
                 ▪
                 
                   Cursed
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   addes
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   plagues
                   are
                   upon
                   thee
                   for
                   adding
                   to
                   the
                   Scripture
                   .
                   John
                   Audland
                   ▪
                
                 a
                 few
                 days
                 since
                 ,
                 being
                 for
                 his
                 Rayling
                 ,
                 and
                 Publique
                 disturbance
                 ,
                 called
                 before
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 pleading
                 against
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 alledging
                 that
                 Text
                 ,
                 
                   Ier.
                
                 5.
                 31.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Priests
                   heare
                   rule
                   by
                   their
                   means
                   ;
                
                 One
                 of
                 us
                 laboured
                 to
                 convince
                 him
                 of
                 this
                 ignorance
                 
                 in
                 that
                 grosse
                 mis-interpretation
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   by
                   means
                   he
                   understood
                   by
                   their
                   maintenance
                   ;
                
                 shewing
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Text
                 doth
                 most
                 evidently
                 hold
                 this
                 sence
                 ,
                 That
                 those
                 Priests
                 bare
                 rule
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 the
                 false
                 Prophets
                 :
                 The
                 said
                 
                   I.
                   A.
                
                 presently
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   addest
                   ,
                   thou
                   addest
                   .
                
                 The
                 same
                 man
                 having
                 called
                 another
                 of
                 us
                 Deceiver
                 ;
                 was
                 asked
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   he
                   heard
                   him
                   Preach
                
                 
                 
                   any
                   thing
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   truth
                   the
                   day
                   before
                   ;
                   telling
                   him
                   withall
                   ,
                   he
                   Preached
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   Prayed
                   ,
                   and
                   studied
                   the
                   Scripture
                   for
                   ;
                   presently
                   the
                   said
                   Audland
                
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 studying
                 the
                 word
                 were
                 enough
                 to
                 convince
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 deceiver
                 )
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   thou
                   shewest
                   thy selfe
                   .
                
                 One
                 of
                 their
                 Papers
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 
                 us
                 ,
                 wickedly
                 rayles
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Away
                   with
                   all
                   your
                   conjuring
                   studying
                   ,
                   away
                   with
                   all
                   your
                   stage
                   ▪
                   play
                   Preaching
                   .
                
                 And
                 t
                 is
                 their
                 knowne
                 and
                 constant
                 Princip●e
                 .
                 Though
                 their
                 grand
                 master
                 
                   Fox
                   ,
                
                 was
                 not
                 able
                 enough
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ▪
                 but
                 discovered
                 his
                 Imposture
                 by
                 his
                 Concordance
                 to
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 sent
                 him
                 from
                 
                   Yorke
                
                 to
                 
                   Kendale
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Confut.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Reader
                 consider
                 ,
                 
                   Neh.
                
                 8.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Ezra
                
                 Read
                 in
                 
                   the
                   Booke
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   distinctly
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   the
                   sence
                   ,
                   and
                   caused
                   them
                   to
                   understand
                   the
                   Reading
                   .
                
                 Luke
                 24
                 27.
                 
                 
                   Christ
                   began
                   at
                
                 Moses
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   expounded
                   therein
                   all
                   things
                   concerning
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 Marke
                 4
                 34
                 ▪
                 
                   He
                   expounded
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   his
                   Disciples
                   .
                
                 Acts
                 28.
                 23.
                 
                 Paul
                 
                   expounded
                   and
                   testified
                   the
                   Kingdome
                   of
                   God
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Prophets
                
                 Act
                 ,
                 8.
                 30.
                 to
                 ver.
                 35.
                 
                 Philip
                 
                   expounds
                   the
                   mende
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Gho●●
                   in
                   that
                   Prophecy
                   of
                
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Eunuch
                   who
                   Read
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   without
                   Interpretation
                   knew
                   not
                   the
                   meaning
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 Christ
                 sends
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 to
                 study
                 the
                 
                   meaning
                
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 cavelling
                 .
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 9
                 13.
                 
                 Goe
                 learne
                 what
                 that
                 
                   meaneth
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   Peter
                
                 tells
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   there
                   are
                   many
                   things
                   hard
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                   which
                   the
                   unlearned
                   ,
                   and
                   unstable
                   ▪
                   wrest
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   doe
                   also
                   other
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   unto
                   their
                   owne
                   destruction
                   .
                
                 But
                 to
                 say
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 sense
                 or
                 meaning
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 shewes
                 so
                 grosse
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 nay
                 ,
                 such
                 senselesnesse
                 in
                 these
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 may
                 suffice
                 ▪
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 studying
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   ,
                
                 reade
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 searching
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                
                 5.
                 39.
                 of
                 
                   Paul
                
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 4.
                 13.
                 
                 Give
                 attendance
                 to
                 Reading
                 
                   Col.
                
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 Let
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
                 dwell
                 in
                 you
                 richly
                 in
                 all
                 wisedome
                 .
                 
                   Ti●ethy
                
                 must
                 be
                 nourished
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   truth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 
                   good
                   Doctrine
                
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 attained
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 4.
                 6.
                 must
                 give
                 himselfe
                 wholly
                 1
                 
                   Tim
                
                 4
                 15.
                 to
                 Reading
                 ,
                 Exhortation
                 ▪
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 profiting
                 might
                 appeare
                 to
                 all
                 .
                 2
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 2.
                 15.
                 
                 Study
                 to
                 shew
                 thy selfe
                 approved
                 unto
                 God
                 ▪
                 a
                 workeman
                 that
                 needeth
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 rightly
                 dividing
                 the
                 
                   Word
                   of
                   truth
                   .
                
                 2
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 3.
                 15.
                 
                 From
                 a
                 childe
                 thou
                 hast
                 learned
                 the
                 holy
                 
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 be
                 throughly
                 furnished
                 unto
                 all
                 good
                 works
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Position
                 16
              
               They
               cry
               downe
               Baptisme
               with
               Water
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               a●
               being
               but
               types
               and
               shadowes
               ceasing
               upon
               the
               appearance
               of
               Christ
               within
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Proofe
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 Booke
                 called
                 
                   Severall
                   Papers
                   ,
                
                 set
                 forth
                 by
                 
                   A.
                   P.
                   pag.
                
                 19.
                 thus
                 ▪
                 The
                 worlds
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 without
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 Saints
                 Baptisme
                 is
                 within
                 them
                 :
                 the
                 worlds
                 Communion
                 is
                 without
                 them
                 ,
                 taking
                 a
                 little
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 is
                 carnall
                 ;
                 the
                 Saints
                 Communion
                 is
                 within
                 .
                 Compare
                 this
                 with
                 
                   George
                   Batemans
                
                 answer
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   Ledgard
                   ▪
                
                 pag.
                 29.
                 disputing
                 with
                 him
                 about
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 &c.
                 sayes
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Baptisme
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ▪
                
                 &c.
                 
                 Christ
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 left
                 them
                 as
                 types
                 of
                 another
                 nature
                 ▪
                 and
                 this
                 pointed
                 at
                 Christs
                 appearing
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 types
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ended
                 when
                 Christ
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 so
                 these
                 types
                 (
                 
                   viz
                   Baptisme
                   and
                   the
                   Supper
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                
                 for
                 of
                 them
                 he
                 speaks
                 there
                 )
                 end
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 appeares
                 in
                 spirit
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 adde
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Farnsworth
                
                 in
                 his
                 Pamphlet
                 ,
                 entituled
                 ,
                 
                   A
                   Discovery
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 pag.
                 11.
                 
                 All
                 your
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 invented
                 from
                 the
                 Letter
                 ▪
                 the
                 carnall
                 minde
                 invents
                 them
                 these
                 are
                 for
                 the
                 Fire
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 .
                 Reade
                 him
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   pag.
                
                 13.
                 
              
            
             
             
               
                 Confut.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 soule
                 that
                 lives
                 under
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 and
                 Scepter
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 abhorre
                 these
                 opinion●
                 ,
                 that
                 destroy
                 and
                 wholly
                 take
                 from
                 the
                 Saints
                 these
                 two
                 grea●
                 Mysteries
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 but
                 briefly
                 therefore
                 propose
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 appointed
                 his
                 Dsciples
                 to
                 
                   Baptize
                   with
                   Water
                   ,
                
                 Iohn
                 4
                 2.
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 
                   last
                   .
                
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 practised
                 it
                 quite
                 through
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 2.
                 41.
                 
                 
                   Acts
                
                 18.
                 12.
                 13.
                 16.
                 36.
                 
                 Here
                 is
                 
                   Water
                   ,
                
                 what
                 hinde●s
                 but
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 
                   Baptized
                   ?
                
                 reade
                 ver.
                 38.
                 
                 
                   Acts
                
                 9.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Acts
                
                 18.
                 8.
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 1.
                 14
                 
                 ▪
                 15.
                 16.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Supper
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 see
                 the
                 Institution
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 26.
                 26.
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 11.
                 23.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 established
                 ▪
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 practice
                 till
                 ▪
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 come
                 againe
                 ,
                 
                   ver.
                
                 26.
                 which
                 comming
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 meant
                 of
                 that
                 comming
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 which
                 these
                 men
                 speak
                 of
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 was
                 come
                 already
                 to
                 them
                 being
                 already
                 saints
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 Text
                 doth
                 fully
                 cleare
                 their
                 continuance
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 till
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ▪
                 so
                 where
                 
                   Baptisme
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Supper
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 are
                 called
                 types
                 in
                 
                   Scripture
                   ,
                
                 to
                 cease
                 upon
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 spirit
                 ▪
                 we
                 demand
                 a
                 Text
                 What
                 a
                 plaine
                 addition
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 
                   W●rd
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 so
                 frequently
                 curse
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 explications
                 and
                 applyings
                 of
                 texts
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 added
                 to
                 the
                 sayings
                 of
                 the
                 Prophecies
                 of
                 that
                 Booke
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 apparantly
                 doth
                 this
                 Principle
                 speake
                 their
                 teaching
                 ,
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 Gospel-Doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 the
                 fond
                 imaginations
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 braine
                 ,
                 and
                 divinings
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 heart
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 t●ust
                 we
                 shall
                 need
                 to
                 adde
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 satisfying
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 eaten
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ▪
                 and
                 drunke
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 Baptized
                 into
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 found
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 vertue
                 of
                 these
                 blessed
                 Ordinances
                 .
                 What
                 soule
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 under
                 the
                 strong
                 delusions
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 dare
                 cast
                 off
                 as
                 so
                 sleight
                 things
                 ▪
                 or
                 blaspheme
                 with
                 so
                 vile
                 reproaches
                 (
                 as
                 these
                 men
                 doe
                 )
                 those
                 sacred
                 Institutions
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 left
                 to
                 his
                 Churches
                 ,
                 as
                 such
                 eminent
                 memorialls
                 of
                 his
                 blessed
                 love
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Position
                 17
              
               That
               there
               is
               ●●●ediat●
               C●ll
               Call
               to
               the
               Ministry
               .
            
             
               
                 Proofe
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 asserted
                 by
                 
                   Thomas
                   Willan
                
                 of
                 
                   Kendale
                
                 in
                 the
                 Publique
                 Congregation
                 there
                 ▪
                 on
                 a
                 Lecture
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   W.
                   C.
                
                 the
                 said
                 T.
                 
                   W.
                
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 
                 that
                 Generation
                 to
                 Prophesie
                 lyes
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 pretending
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 Preached
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 then
                 the
                 said
                 Minister
                 demanded
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   he
                   was
                   sent
                   by
                   a
                   mediate
                   or
                   immediate
                   Call
                   :
                
                 upon
                 which
                 proposall
                 ,
                 being
                 bassled
                 in
                 the
                 proofe
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 immediate
                 Call
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 pretended
                 to
                 ;
                 with
                 a
                 lowde
                 voyce
                 cryed
                 downe
                 all
                 mediate
                 cals
                 to
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 of
                 God
                 .
                 and
                 t
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 common
                 exceptions
                 against
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 sent
                 forth
                 by
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 not
                 considering
                 the
                 Institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 for
                 such
                 proceedings
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Confut.
                 
              
               
                 That
                 a
                 mediate
                 call
                 (
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 those
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 to
                 be
                 witnesses
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 Iesus
                 said
                 and
                 did
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 accompanied
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 his
                 Flesh
                 .
                 
                   Acts
                
                 1.
                 21.
                 and
                 received
                 their
                 Call
                 from
                 Christ
                 immediately
                 ,
                 being
                 inspired
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Pet.
                
                 1.
                 21.
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 evidence
                 their
                 Call
                 ,
                 and
                 confirme
                 the
                 Gospel
                 they
                 committed
                 to
                 posterity
                 ,
                 by
                 infallible
                 testimonies
                 of
                 mighty
                 signes
                 and
                 reall
                 miracles
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 12.
                 12.
                 
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 for
                 sending
                 forth
                 its
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 is
                 apparent
                 to
                 whomsoever
                 shall
                 reade
                 those
                 texts
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                 When
                 they
                 had
                 Ordained
                 them
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 Church
                 ▪
                 &c.
                 
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 4
                 ▪
                 14
                 Neglect
                 not
                 the
                 gift
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 given
                 thee
                 by
                 Prophesie
                 and
                 the
                 laying
                 on
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Presbytery
                 .
                 
                   Titus
                
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 I
                 left
                 thee
                 in
                 
                   Creet
                   ,
                
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 Ordaine
                 Elders
                 in
                 every
                 City
                 .
                 2
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 ●
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 things
                 thou
                 hast
                 heard
                 of
                 me
                 that
                 commit
                 thou
                 to
                 faithfull
                 men
                 ,
                 able
                 to
                 teach
                 others
                 ▪
                 In
                 
                   Titus
                
                 1.
                 and
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 3.
                 chapters
                 ▪
                 the
                 Apostle
                 at
                 large
                 leaves
                 direction
                 for
                 the
                 qualification
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 be
                 Ordained
                 to
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 Elders
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 a
                 mediate
                 way
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 prescribe
                 Rules
                 to
                 an
                 immediate
                 call
                 ,
                 is
                 impossible
                 But
                 how
                 confident
                 soever
                 these
                 men
                 are
                 against
                 this
                 mediate
                 call
                 to
                 Ministeriall
                 worke
                 ;
                 yet
                 as
                 we
                 dare
                 oppose
                 the
                 above-written
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 against
                 all
                 raylings
                 and
                 revilings
                 as
                 enough
                 to
                 crush
                 in
                 piece●
                 all
                 gaine-saying
                 pl●as
                 ▪
                 so
                 there
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 convincingly
                 on
                 every
                 hand
                 written
                 in
                 defence
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 question
                 the
                 establishment
                 of
                 all
                 sober
                 spirits
                 in
                 that
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 adde
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 overturne
                 the
                 gaine-sayings
                 of
                 this
                 besotted
                 people
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
             Having
             thus
             gone
             through
             the
             more
             grosse
             Positions
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             very
             foundations
             and
             principles
             that
             support
             this
             Antichristian
             Rabble
             ;
             we
             shall
             presume
             to
             stay
             the
             Reader
             with
             some
             of
             their
             principles
             of
             lesser
             value
             ;
             which
             though
             (
             as
             the
             Reader
             may
             observe
             )
             are
             of
             inferiour
             note
             ,
             yet
             this
             sort
             of
             people
             lay
             no
             lesse
             weight
             upon
             them
             ,
             then
             to
             place
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             that
             great
             
               Diana
            
             of
             their
             imaginary
             perfection
             in
             the
             observance
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             even
             to
             damne
             all
             that
             oppose
             them
             therein
             ,
             and
             cry
             downe
             the
             
               Ministry
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             non
             complyance
             with
             them
             in
             these
             so
             rotten
             principles
             .
          
           
             We
             could
             have
             given
             
               proofe
            
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             these
             principles
             that
             follow
             ,
             are
             clearely
             and
             fully
             owned
             by
             them
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             so
             evidently
             the
             very
             markes
             and
             distinguishing
             badges
             of
             their
             Irreligion
             ,
             so
             constantly
             practised
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             plainly
             known
             to
             all
             that
             know
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             ,
             once
             for
             all
             satisfie
             the
             Reader
             .
             We
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             produce
             any
             evidence
             ,
             but
             onely
             stand
             upon
             the
             Confutation
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Principle
                 1.
                 
              
               Not
               co-salute
               any
               .
            
             
               
                 Confut.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 commands
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 sufficient
                 answer
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 this
                 Principle
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 stand
                 so
                 much
                 upon
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 so
                 often
                 call
                 the
                 Ministery
                 
                   Priests
                   and
                   Anti-Christian
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Let
                 the
                 Reader
                 seriously
                 consider
                 that
                 full
                 Scripture
                 ▪
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 5.
                 47.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 salute
                 your
                 brethren
                 onely
                 ,
                 what
                 doe
                 you
                 more
                 then
                 doe
                 others
                 ?
                 doe
                 not
                 even
                 the
                 Publicans
                 so
                 ?
                 In
                 the
                 verse
                 before
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 commands
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 love
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 way
                 of
                 commanding
                 doth
                 also
                 impo●e
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 salutation
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 ;
                 of
                 Friends
                 but
                 Enemies
                 :
                 If
                 yee
                 salute
                 your
                 brethren
                 onely
                 ,
                 what
                 doe
                 you
                 more
                 then
                 doe
                 the
                 Publicans
                 ?
                 (
                 which
                 how
                 fully
                 it
                 speaks
                 to
                 the
                 snarpe
                 reproofe
                 of
                 
                   Quakers
                   ,
                
                 that
                 salute
                 none
                 but
                 one
                 another
                 ;
                 we
                 beleive
                 their
                 consciences
                 will
                 as
                 c●earely
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 seared
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 observing
                 eye
                 may
                 presently
                 see
                 )
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 10.
                 12.
                 
                 When
                 yee
                 come
                 into
                 an
                 house
                 salute
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Apostle
                 
                   Paul
                
                 almost
                 in
                 every
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 especially
                 
                   Rom
                   ▪
                
                 16
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 such
                 commands
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 see
                 1
                 
                   Sam.
                
                 25
                 ▪
                 14.
                 
                 
                   David
                
                 sent
                 messengers
                 ▪
                 
                 to
                 salute
                 
                   Abigails
                
                 Husband
                 .
                 1
                 
                   Sam.
                
                 17.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   David
                
                 came
                 and
                 saluted
                 his
                 brethren
                 .
                 
                   Acts
                
                 21.
                 18.
                 when
                 
                   Paul
                
                 had
                 saluted
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 declared
                 &c.
                 where
                 you
                 fully
                 see
                 the
                 practi●e
                 of
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                
                 ●e
                 first
                 saluted
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 that
                 so
                 much
                 objected
                 text
                 ,
                 
                   Luke
                
                 10.
                 4.
                 
                 Carry
                 neither
                 purse
                 ,
                 nor
                 scrip
                 ,
                 nor
                 shooes
                 ;
                 and
                 salute
                 no
                 man
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 You
                 may
                 see
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 command
                 the
                 seventy
                 Disciples
                 were
                 forbid
                 to
                 weare
                 shooes
                 ,
                 or
                 carry
                 a
                 purse
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 these
                 
                   Qurkers
                   ,
                
                 who
                 doe
                 so
                 imperiously
                 impose
                 upon
                 all
                 men
                 this
                 not
                 saluting
                 ,
                 make
                 no
                 conscience
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 these
                 commands
                 of
                 not
                 wearing
                 shooes
                 ▪
                 and
                 not
                 carrying
                 purses
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 observes
                 them
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 travelling
                 a
                 far
                 journey
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 very
                 fitly
                 objected
                 by
                 one
                 in
                 
                   Lancashire
                
                 to
                 
                   Iames
                   Nayler
                   ,
                
                 reproving
                 him
                 for
                 his
                 salute
                 ,
                 who
                 retorted
                 the
                 words
                 upon
                 him
                 againe
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 breach
                 of
                 that
                 command
                 ,
                 by
                 wearing
                 shooes
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 to
                 picke
                 and
                 choose
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 doe
                 most
                 agree
                 with
                 their
                 humors
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 fancy
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 upon
                 themselves
                 that
                 cur●e
                 ,
                 
                   Rev.
                
                 22.
                 which
                 they
                 p●onounce
                 against
                 others
                 ?
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 example
                 be
                 any
                 wayes
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 part
                 binding
                 to
                 us
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 ?
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Further
                 ,
                 Let
                 the
                 Reader
                 know
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 no
                 binding
                 example
                 to
                 us
                 ▪
                 but
                 a
                 particular
                 dispensation
                 and
                 command
                 to
                 the
                 seven●y
                 Disciples
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 appeare
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 he
                 sends
                 forth
                 the
                 Apostles
                 he
                 imposeth
                 not
                 that
                 command
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 layes
                 upon
                 them
                 a
                 contrary
                 injunction
                 ,
                 
                   Into
                   what
                   house
                   soever
                   yee
                   enter
                   ,
                   salute
                   it
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 10.
                 12.
                 
                 And
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Apostles
                 practice
                 above
                 shewed
                 ,
                 cleares
                 ▪
                 they
                 were
                 under
                 no
                 such
                 command
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 walked
                 contrary
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 you
                 charge
                 
                   Paul
                
                 with
                 sinning
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Asts
                
                 21
                 As
                 3.
                 
                 They
                 commanded
                 this
                 worke
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 above
                 is
                 proved
                 .
                 4
                 That
                 generall
                 command
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 to
                 salute
                 all
                 ▪
                 not
                 onely
                 brethren
                 but
                 also
                 enemies
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 5
                 47.
                 evidenceth
                 fully
                 ▪
                 this
                 that
                 wa●
                 but
                 a
                 particular
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 us
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 binding
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 To
                 close
                 up
                 this
                 ▪
                 to
                 us
                 it
                 appears
                 a
                 very
                 ungrounded
                 distinction
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 salutes
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 practised
                 by
                 these
                 very
                 men
                 ▪
                 for
                 all
                 their
                 trouble
                 in
                 salutes
                 ,
                 is
                 about
                 mens
                 putting
                 off
                 the
                 Hat
                 ;
                 whereas
                 themselves
                 doe
                 ordinarily
                 salute
                 their
                 
                 brethren
                 as
                 doe
                 the
                 Publicans
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 with
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   d●st
                   thou
                   ;
                
                 but
                 also
                 
                   with
                   putting
                   forth
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Now
                 the
                 Hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Language
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 moving
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 being
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 saluting
                 among
                 the
                 Iewes
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 our
                 salutes
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 dis-relished
                 ;
                 its
                 evident
                 ,
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 
                   Quakers
                
                 more
                 directly
                 contradicts
                 that
                 command
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 any
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 take
                 notice
                 how
                 groundlesse
                 their
                 clamour
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 crying
                 out
                 against
                 saluting
                 ;
                 and
                 how
                 malicious
                 ,
                 in
                 making
                 this
                 an
                 Argument
                 against
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 being
                 clearely
                 a
                 command
                 to
                 salute
                 all
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 whether
                 by
                 Words
                 or
                 putting
                 off
                 the
                 Hat
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 determined
                 by
                 their
                 judgement
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 one
                 Country
                 is
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 the
                 habits
                 of
                 another
                 ;
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 a
                 Saint
                 in
                 
                   England
                
                 to
                 weare
                 that
                 kind
                 of
                 garment
                 which
                 was
                 worn
                 by
                 a
                 Iew
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 did
                 the
                 Apostles
                 take
                 it
                 their
                 duty
                 to
                 be
                 conformed
                 in
                 their
                 salutes
                 to
                 the
                 fashions
                 of
                 salutation
                 used
                 either
                 in
                 other
                 Countries
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Patriarches
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Principle
                 2.
                 
              
               Not
               giving
               any
               outward
               t●ken
               of
               Reverence
               to
               Magistrate
               ,
               Parent
               ,
               Master
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               .
            
             
               
                 Confut.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Gen.
                
                 42
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Ioseph
                
                 being
                 the
                 Governour
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ▪
                 when
                 his
                 Brethren
                 came
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 bowed
                 themselves
                 before
                 him
                 with
                 their
                 Faces
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 
                   Gen.
                
                 23.
                 7
                 
                 
                   Abraham
                
                 stood
                 up
                 and
                 bowed
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 
                   Heth.
                
                 1
                 
                   Sam.
                
                 25.
                 23.
                 
                 That
                 holy
                 Woman
                 
                   Abigail
                
                 when
                 she
                 saw
                 
                   David
                   ,
                
                 she
                 fell
                 before
                 
                   David
                
                 on
                 her
                 Face
                 ,
                 and
                 bowed
                 her selfe
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 
                   Gen.
                
                 33.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Iacob
                
                 bowed
                 to
                 
                   Esau
                
                 seven
                 times
                 .
                 
                   Gen.
                
                 48.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Ioseph
                
                 bowed
                 himselfe
                 with
                 his
                 Face
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 
                   Iacob
                   .
                
                 1
                 
                   Kings
                
                 1.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Na●han
                
                 the
                 Prophet
                 bowed
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 with
                 his
                 Face
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 knowne
                 token
                 of
                 Honour
                 due
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 these
                 holy
                 persons
                 given
                 to
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Parents
                 .
                 Let
                 any
                 Christian
                 Reader
                 consider
                 the
                 fifth
                 Commandement
                 .
                 
                   Honour
                   thy
                   Father
                   and
                   thy
                   Mother
                   .
                
                 And
                 
                   Rom.
                
                 13.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Render
                   to
                   all
                   their
                   due
                   ,
                   tribute
                   to
                   whom
                   tribute
                   ,
                   honour
                   to
                   whom
                   honour
                   .
                
                 Now
                 as
                 tribute
                 and
                 honour
                 are
                 here
                 apparent
                 to
                 be
                 due
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 plaine
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 due
                 outwardly
                 .
                 For
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 to
                 pay
                 tribute
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 onely
                 ▪
                 
                 would
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 ridiculous
                 illusion
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 is
                 their
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   their
                   heart
                   doth
                   honour
                   men
                   ,
                
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 outward
                 expression
                 thereof
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 will
                 tell
                 us
                 ▪
                 
                   they
                   honour
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   not
                   the
                   persons
                   .
                
                 To
                 which
                 we
                 say
                 ▪
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 person
                 ?
                 Government
                 without
                 Governours
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 meere
                 fancy
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 an
                 high
                 way
                 to
                 powre
                 contempt
                 upon
                 persons
                 in
                 supreame
                 Authority
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 Souldier
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 He
                 would
                 honour
                 the
                 supreame
                 Office
                 in
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 not
                 heare
                 the
                 Lord
                 Generall
                 
                   Cromwell
                   .
                
                 How
                 doth
                 this
                 notion
                 cause
                 so
                 much
                 irreverent
                 carriage
                 in
                 their
                 practice
                 generally
                 before
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ?
                 And
                 we
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 how
                 impossible
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 commit
                 treason
                 against
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 any
                 Magistrate
                 ▪
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 honour
                 due
                 to
                 their
                 person
                 ▪
                 but
                 their
                 power
                 ?
                 But
                 so
                 much
                 may
                 satisfie
                 for
                 that
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Principle
                 3.
                 
              
               That
               no
               man
               must
               have
               the
               title
               of
               Master
               .
            
             
               
                 Confut.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 old
                 Testament
                 the
                 Saints
                 frequently
                 were
                 so
                 ca●led
                 ▪
                 ●ts
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 seventeen
                 times
                 spoken
                 of
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Gen.
                
                 24.
                 
                 
                   Exod.
                
                 ●●
                 ▪
                 5
                 ●Sam
                 
                   .
                
                 24
                 6.
                 
                 
                   David
                
                 calls
                 King
                 
                   Saul
                   Master
                   .
                
                 2
                 
                   Kings
                
                 6.
                 5.
                 
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 gives
                 that
                 also
                 to
                 
                   Elis●a
                   ,
                   Alas
                   Master
                   ▪
                   it
                   was
                   bo●●owed
                   .
                
                 So
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   Eph.
                
                 6.
                 5.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Servants
                   be
                   obed●●nt
                   to
                   your
                   Masters
                   ▪
                   Col.
                
                 3.
                 22.
                 
                 So
                 in
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 6.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Let
                   ●●●
                   Servants
                   count
                   their
                   owne
                   Masters
                   worthy
                   of
                   all
                   honour
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   be
                   not
                   blasph●med
                   .
                
                 Now
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 objected
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 onely
                 speaks
                 to
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 servants
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 Masters
                 ;
                 we
                 wish
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Kings
                
                 6.
                 5.
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 servant
                 to
                 
                   Elisha
                   ,
                
                 though
                 he
                 called
                 him
                 
                   Master
                   ;
                
                 nor
                 
                   David
                
                 servant
                 to
                 
                   Saul
                   ▪
                
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 actuall
                 armes
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 (
                 we
                 meane
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 his
                 Family
                 servant
                 )
                 when
                 he
                 gave
                 him
                 that
                 title
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 him
                 
                   Master
                   ,
                
                 ●Sam
                 
                   .
                
                 24.
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Quakers
                
                 stand
                 so
                 punctually
                 upon
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 23.
                 10.
                 let
                 them
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 that
                 command
                 were
                 binding
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 which
                 they
                 put
                 upon
                 it
                 ▪
                 it
                 should
                 hold
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 Families
                 as
                 fully
                 as
                 any
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 Apostle
                 should
                 sinne
                 in
                 calling
                 them
                 
                   Masters
                   ,
                
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 6.
                 1.
                 
                 Further
                 ,
                 consider
                 the
                 word
                 
                   Sirs
                   ,
                
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 expression
                 with
                 
                   Master
                   ,
                
                 in
                 our
                 English
                 compellation
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Originall
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 frequently
                 ▪
                 finde
                 it
                 given
                 to
                 those
                 
                 that
                 were
                 not
                 
                   Masters
                
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 called
                 them
                 so
                 .
                 
                   Gen.
                
                 43
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Sir
                   ,
                   we
                   came
                   downe
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   &c.
                   John
                
                 12.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   Sir
                   ,
                   we
                   would
                   see
                
                 Jesus
                 .
                 
                   Acts
                
                 7.
                 26.
                 
                 
                   Sirs
                   ,
                   yee
                   are
                   Brethren
                   ;
                
                 as
                 
                   Moses
                
                 speakes
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 strove
                 .
                 
                   Paul
                
                 and
                 
                   Barnaba●
                   ,
                   Acts
                
                 14.
                 said
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 ready
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 ver.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Sirs
                   ,
                   why
                   doe
                   you
                   thes●
                   things
                   ?
                   Acts
                
                 16.
                 30.
                 the
                 Jaylor
                 cryes
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Sirs
                   ,
                   What
                   shall
                   we
                   doe
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                   ?
                
                 So
                 
                   Paul
                   .
                   Acts
                
                 27.
                 
                   to
                   the
                   Mari●ers
                   ,
                
                 ver.
                 10.
                 21.
                 25.
                 useth
                 the
                 same
                 expression
                 .
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 their
                 evasion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 lawfulnesse
                 of
                 using
                 the
                 word
                 
                   Sir
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   Master
                   .
                
                 Adde
                 hereto
                 ,
                 that
                 titles
                 more
                 honourable
                 then
                 
                   Master
                   ,
                
                 are
                 often
                 given
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 as
                 
                   Luke
                
                 1
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                   most
                   excellent
                
                 Theophilus
                 .
                 
                   Acts
                
                 26.
                 25
                 
                   most
                   noble
                
                 Festus
                 .
                 2
                 Epistle
                 of
                 John
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   elder
                   to
                   the
                   Elect
                   Lady
                   ,
                
                 ver.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 that
                 text
                 which
                 they
                 urge
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 principle
                 ,
                 
                   Be
                   not
                   yee
                   called
                   Masters
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 23.
                 10.
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 you
                 some
                 account
                 already
                 ;
                 and
                 shall
                 adde
                 but
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Lording
                 and
                 domineering
                 over
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 1
                 
                   Pet.
                
                 5.
                 3.
                 and
                 a
                 vaine
                 affectation
                 of
                 titles
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 sins
                 forbidden
                 by
                 Christ
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 ;
                 for
                 therein
                 was
                 the
                 pride
                 and
                 folly
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 expression
                 of
                 that
                 civill
                 honour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 largely
                 proved
                 before
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 gave
                 to
                 others
                 .
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 here
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 Master
                 ,
                 will
                 fully
                 answer
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 quarrell
                 ,
                 about
                 calling
                 any
                 Father
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 we
                 might
                 speake
                 to
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 their
                 principles
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 indeed
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 distinguishing
                 characters
                 of
                 that
                 Generation
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 owne
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 dis-owne
                 others
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 as
                 lowde
                 in
                 the
                 ●●anders
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 themselves
                 :
                 but
                 we
                 shall
                 rather
                 lay
                 them
                 downe
                 as
                 their
                 charges
                 against
                 the
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 whereof
                 ,
                 they
                 ridiculously
                 would
                 seeme
                 to
                 prove
                 them
                 Anti-Christian
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 Charge
                 1.
                 
              
               That
               they
               love
               the
               high
               places
               in
               the
               synagogues
               .
            
             
               
                 Confut.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 might
                 here
                 justly
                 b●moane
                 their
                 ignorance
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 i●
                 acquainted
                 with
                 the
                 Tongue
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 wrote
                 in
                 ,
                 will
                 know
                 that
                 
                   {non-Roman}
                   {non-Roman}
                   {non-Roman}
                   {non-Roman}
                   {non-Roman}
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 signifie
                 
                   Pulpits
                
                 
                 (
                 which
                 these
                 men
                 cry
                 out
                 so
                 much
                 against
                 )
                 nor
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 that
                 kinde
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 use
                 as
                 the
                 best
                 advantage
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 may
                 
                 heare
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 truely
                 interpreted
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   chiefe
                   Seats
                   ,
                
                 which
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 so
                 much
                 affected
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Let
                 the
                 Reader
                 observe
                 ,
                 That
                 of
                 those
                 
                   uppermost
                   Seats
                
                 that
                 Christ
                 speakes
                 of
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 in
                 one
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 s
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Pulpits
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 they
                 had
                 their
                 Disciples
                 sitting
                 at
                 their
                 Feet
                 ▪
                 called
                 
                   Scabellum
                   pedum
                   Phariseorum
                   ,
                
                 The
                 Pharisees
                 foot-stoole
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 proud
                 ostentation
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 way
                 applicable
                 to
                 our
                 case
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Those
                 their
                 
                   chiefe
                   Seats
                
                 also
                 were
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 vaine
                 affectation
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 extraordinary
                 thoughts
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 holinesse
                 and
                 learning
                 ,
                 did
                 assume
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 so
                 yet
                 further
                 different
                 from
                 our
                 case
                 who
                 use
                 Pulpits
                 as
                 conveniences
                 for
                 the
                 peoples
                 hearing
                 not
                 for
                 our
                 owne
                 vanity
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 Those
                 their
                 Seats
                 also
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 ,
                 
                   chiefe
                   ,
                
                 or
                 uppermost
                 ,
                 as
                 where
                 the
                 chiefest
                 and
                 more
                 honourable
                 persons
                 sate
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 of
                 these
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 persons
                 of
                 honour
                 in
                 our
                 Congregations
                 deservedly
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 word
                 
                   {non-Roman}
                   {non-Roman}
                   {non-Roman}
                   {non-Roman}
                   {non-Roman}
                
                 which
                 is
                 interpreted
                 
                   chiefe
                   ,
                   or
                   uppermost
                   there
                   ,
                
                 doth
                 not
                 signifie
                 
                   altitude
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   height
                
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 we
                 could
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Galleries
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Boyes
                 doe
                 fit
                 ,
                 are
                 higher
                 then
                 our
                 Pulpits
                 ▪
                 &c.
                 )
                 but
                 
                   preheminence
                   ,
                
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 who
                 doe
                 enjoy
                 the
                 chiefest
                 places
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 eminency
                 of
                 their
                 Office
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 is
                 plaine
                 in
                 that
                 
                   Luke
                
                 14.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Friend
                   sit
                   up
                   higher
                   .
                
                 5.
                 
                 If
                 yet
                 their
                 quarrell
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 warrant
                 for
                 it
                 in
                 Scripture
                 from
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 
                   Ezra
                   ,
                   Neh.
                
                 8.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Ezra
                
                 stood
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 Pulpit
                 of
                 Wood
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 expounded
                 the
                 Law
                 .
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 place
                 higher
                 then
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 the
                 hearers
                 ,
                 will
                 appeare
                 to
                 any
                 serious
                 considerate
                 Reader
                 ▪
                 from
                 the
                 impossibility
                 of
                 having
                 the
                 Voyce
                 heard
                 and
                 understood
                 in
                 so
                 numerous
                 an
                 Auditory
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 doe
                 usually
                 Preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 unto
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 use
                 such
                 advantages
                 to
                 help
                 the
                 Voyce
                 ,
                 for
                 Edification
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 any
                 serious
                 Christian
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 will
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
                 t
                 is
                 not
                 our selves
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 owne
                 glory
                 we
                 seeke
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 the
                 better
                 all
                 be
                 informed
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
                 Were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 all
                 one
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 the
                 house
                 top
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 dare
                 appeale
                 to
                 these
                 mens
                 consciences
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 their
                 
                 clamourings
                 in
                 our
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 their
                 standing
                 amongst
                 the
                 people
                 ?
                 You
                 see
                 the
                 unreasonablenesse
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 to
                 lay
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 charge
                 as
                 Anti-christianism●
                 upon
                 our
                 thus
                 Publishing
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 may
                 heare
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Charge
                 2.
                 
              
               That
               they
               weare
               long
               Robes
               .
            
             
               
                 Confut.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 suppose
                 they
                 ground
                 this
                 Charge
                 upon
                 
                   Luke
                
                 20.
                 46.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Beware
                   of
                   the
                   Scribes
                   that
                   desire
                   to
                   walke
                   in
                   long
                   Robes
                   ,
                   and
                   love
                   greetings
                   in
                   the
                   markets
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   highest
                   seats
                   in
                   the
                   Synagogues
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   chiefe
                   roomes
                   at
                   Feasts
                   .
                
                 Now
                 any
                 that
                 compares
                 this
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 23.
                 he
                 will
                 finde
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 epitome
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 sets
                 downe
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   ver.
                
                 5.
                 where
                 you
                 may
                 observe
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 
                   Luke
                
                 calls
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   walking
                   in
                   long
                   Robes
                   ,
                   Matthew
                
                 there
                 more
                 fully
                 expresseth
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   They
                   make
                   broad
                   their
                   Phylacteries
                   ,
                   and
                   enlarge
                   the
                   borders
                   of
                   their
                   Garments
                   ;
                
                 and
                 so
                 goes
                 on
                 in
                 adding
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 
                   Luke
                
                 there
                 repeats
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   loving
                   the
                   uppermost
                   seats
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 signifie
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 
                   long
                   Robes
                
                 spoken
                 of
                 by
                 
                   Luke
                   ,
                
                 are
                 their
                 
                   broad
                   Phylacteries
                   ,
                   and
                   enlarged
                   borders
                   of
                   their
                   Garments
                   .
                
                 By
                 
                   Phylacteries
                   ,
                
                 from
                 '
                 
                   Deut.
                
                 6.
                 8
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 understand
                 ,
                 certaine
                 Frontlets
                 or
                 pieces
                 of
                 Parchment
                 tyed
                 upon
                 their
                 Foreheads
                 and
                 Armes
                 of
                 the
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 whereon
                 were
                 written
                 some
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 borders
                 of
                 their
                 Garments
                 were
                 such
                 Fringes
                 at
                 the
                 bottome
                 of
                 their
                 Garment
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 Jews
                 were
                 to
                 weare
                 ;
                 as
                 you
                 shall
                 finde
                 ▪
                 
                   Numb.
                
                 15.
                 38.
                 
                 
                   Speake
                   unto
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ▪
                   and
                   bid
                   them
                   that
                   they
                   make
                   them
                   Fringes
                   in
                   the
                   borders
                   of
                   their
                   Garments
                   throughout
                   their
                   Generations
                   .
                
                 But
                 the
                 vanity
                 and
                 pride
                 of
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 appear'd
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 their
                 Fringes
                 as
                 pompous
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 labouring
                 to
                 exceed
                 all
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 bignesse
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 placing
                 much
                 piety
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 pride
                 and
                 hypocrisie
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 charged
                 them
                 with
                 in
                 that
                 particular
                 .
                 Now
                 Reader
                 judge
                 thou
                 what
                 ground
                 they
                 have
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 to
                 charge
                 this
                 Scripture
                 against
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 their
                 Cloakes
                 ?
                 Have
                 they
                 either
                 their
                 Fringes
                 ,
                 or
                 Phylacteries
                 ?
                 And
                 had
                 not
                 
                   Paul
                
                 a
                 Cloake
                 ?
                 2
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 4
                 13.
                 for
                 the
                 colour
                 or
                 length
                 whereof
                 ,
                 we
                 desire
                 him
                 that
                 pretends
                 to
                 
                 the
                 greatest
                 ●ttainement
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 us
                 what
                 they
                 were
                 ?
                 How
                 undeservedly
                 we
                 are
                 called
                 Anti-Christian
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 ,
                 upon
                 such
                 pittifull
                 grounds
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 leave
                 it
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 consider
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Charge
                 3.
                 
              
               That
               they
               stand
               Praying
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               .
            
             
               
                 Confut.
                 
              
               
                 We
                 suppose
                 this
                 their
                 Charge
                 is
                 grounded
                 upon
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 6.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   be
                   as
                   the
                   hypocrites
                   are
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   love
                   to
                   stand
                   praying
                   in
                   their
                   Synagogues
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   corners
                   of
                   the
                   streets
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   seen
                   of
                   men
                   .
                
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 challenge
                 of
                 Christ
                 there
                 against
                 hypocrites
                 is
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 performing
                 their
                 private
                 duties
                 in
                 publique
                 places
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 cleare
                 from
                 
                   ver.
                
                 6.
                 
                 
                   But
                   thou
                   when
                   thou
                   prayest
                   ,
                   enter
                   into
                   thy
                   closet
                   :
                
                 they
                 were
                 much
                 in
                 praying
                 in
                 publique
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Synagogues
                 and
                 streets
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 get
                 the
                 esteem
                 of
                 being
                 holy
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 in
                 secret
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 this
                 text
                 d●●yes
                 either
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 Prayer
                 in
                 publique
                 Congregations
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 gesture
                 of
                 standing
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 is
                 most
                 absurd
                 to
                 affirme
                 :
                 for
                 2.
                 
                   Chron.
                
                 6
                 32.
                 
                 
                   Luke
                
                 18.
                 10.
                 
                   two
                   men
                   went
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   temple
                   to
                   pray
                   .
                
                 Mat.
                 21.
                 13.
                 
                   my
                   house
                   shall
                   be
                   called
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 
                   Acts
                
                 16.
                 13.
                 is
                 understood
                 of
                 one
                 of
                 
                 their
                 Synagogues
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 prayer
                 in
                 the
                 publique
                 meeting
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 saints
                 ,
                 is
                 fully
                 proved
                 from
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 2.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   therefore
                   that
                   prayer
                   be
                   made
                   every where
                   .
                
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 14.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   If
                   I
                   pray
                   in
                   an
                   unknowne
                   tongue
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 where
                 the
                 Apostle
                 is
                 treating
                 about
                 prayer
                 in
                 Church-meetings
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 in
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 11.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Every
                   man
                   praying
                   or
                   prophecying
                   with
                   his
                   head
                   covered
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 So
                 
                   Acts
                
                 1.
                 14.
                 24.
                 
                   the
                
                 Apostle
                 
                   prayed
                   .
                
                 Acts
                 2.
                 4●
                 .
                 
                   the
                   converted
                   Christians
                   continued
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   fellowship
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   breaking
                   of
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   prayer
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostles
                 joyne
                 together
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                   Acts
                
                 6
                 4.
                 
                 See
                 
                   Acts
                
                 13.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Acts
                
                 14.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   Acts
                
                 20.
                 36.
                 
                 
                   Acts
                
                 12.
                 5
                 
                 ▪
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 gesture
                 of
                 standing
                 .
                 reade
                 
                   Marke
                
                 11.
                 25.
                 
                   and
                   when
                   yee
                   stand
                   praying
                   forgive
                   ,
                
                 spoken
                 to
                 the
                 disciples
                 .
                 
                   Luke
                
                 18.
                 ●3
                 .
                 
                   the
                   Publican
                   stood
                   afarre
                   off
                   and
                   prayed
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 t
                 is
                 neither
                 praying
                 in
                 the
                 publique
                 meeting
                 places
                 ,
                 nor
                 standing
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Christ
                
                 reproved
                 ▪
                 but
                 the
                 hypocriticall
                 ostentation
                 of
                 Pharisees
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 to
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 neither
                 performe
                 their
                 private
                 duties
                 
                 in
                 publique
                 places
                 ,
                 nor
                 pray
                 in
                 the
                 corners
                 of
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 employed
                 in
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 that
                 solemne
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 are
                 by
                 these
                 men
                 reproached
                 as
                 Anti-Christian
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Charge
                 4.
                 
              
               That
               they
               Preach
               for
               Hire
               .
            
             
               
                 Confut.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 chearefully
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 doe
                 receive
                 wages
                 in
                 our
                 labour
                 in
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 to
                 our
                 making
                 hire
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 worke
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 abhorre
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 do
                 appeale
                 to
                 the
                 searcher
                 of
                 hearts
                 ,
                 to
                 cleare
                 up
                 the
                 unrighteousnesse
                 of
                 this
                 reproach
                 ,
                 who
                 tryes
                 and
                 judgeth
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 lesse
                 troubled
                 with
                 this
                 aspersion
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 inveterate
                 adversaries
                 of
                 the
                 Ministry
                 doe
                 condemne
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 doe
                 receive
                 wages
                 for
                 our
                 worke
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 to
                 our
                 warrant
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 you
                 the
                 evident
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 expresse
                 authority
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 2
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 11.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   I
                   robbed
                   other
                   Churches
                   ,
                   taking
                   wages
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 Here
                 you
                 see
                 the
                 Apostle
                 receiving
                 wages
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 amongst
                 whom
                 he
                 laboured
                 .
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 9.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   I
                   onely
                   and
                
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 
                   have
                   not
                   we
                   power
                   to
                   forbeare
                   working
                   ;
                
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 cleare
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 lived
                 by
                 not
                 their
                 working
                 with
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 sometimes
                 he
                 say
                 ,
                 he
                 laboured
                 with
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Thes.
                
                 2.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   I
                   Preached
                   to
                   you
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   God
                   freely
                   ,
                
                 2
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 11.
                 7.
                 
                 Let
                 the
                 Reader
                 consider
                 ,
                 First
                 in
                 that
                 same
                 verse
                 he
                 calls
                 it
                 
                   an
                   abasing
                   of
                   himselfe
                   ▪
                
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 secondly
                 ▪
                 in
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 4.
                 12.
                 he
                 reckons
                 his
                 labouring
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 hands
                 amongst
                 his
                 great
                 
                   afflictions
                   .
                
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Nor
                 was
                 this
                 a
                 deniall
                 of
                 his
                 right
                 to
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 suspension
                 of
                 it
                 for
                 present
                 reasons
                 to
                 himselfe
                 best
                 knowne
                 .
                 For
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 9.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   I
                   onely
                   and
                
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 
                   have
                   we
                   not
                   power
                   to
                   forbeare
                   working
                   ?
                
                 2
                 
                   Thes.
                
                 3.
                 8.
                 9.
                 
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   not
                   be
                   chargeable
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                
                 but
                 not
                 as
                 though
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 power
                 ▪
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 fuller
                 authority
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 our
                 practise
                 ,
                 reade
                 
                   Luke
                
                 10.
                 7.
                 
                   the
                   labourer
                   is
                   worthy
                   of
                   his
                   hyre
                   ;
                
                 where
                 Christ
                 layes
                 it
                 downe
                 as
                 the
                 very
                 reason
                 why
                 the
                 Apostles
                 should
                 make
                 no
                 provision
                 for
                 their
                 subsistence
                 ▪
                 
                   Provide
                   neither
                   gold
                   nor
                   scrip
                   .
                   &c.
                
                 but
                 wholly
                 depend
                 upon
                 the
                 maintenance
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 Preaching
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 labourer
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 his
                 Hyre
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 hope
                 any
                 ingenious
                 Reader
                 will
                 beleeve
                 that
                 we
                 in
                 our
                 places
                 might
                 
                 be
                 inabled
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 for
                 subsistence
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 looke
                 upon
                 us
                 as
                 capable
                 to
                 understand
                 and
                 practice
                 the
                 Callings
                 in
                 which
                 others
                 live
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 this
                 authority
                 ,
                 we
                 doe
                 freely
                 cast
                 our selves
                 upon
                 the
                 Gospel
                 maintenance
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 our
                 worke
                 is
                 to
                 give
                 our selves
                 continually
                 to
                 Prayer
                 ▪
                 and
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 :
                 and
                 remember
                 that
                 2
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 2.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   No
                   man
                   that
                   warreth
                   ●ntangleth
                   himselfe
                   with
                   the
                   affaires
                   of
                   this
                   life
                   .
                
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 propose
                 these
                 following
                 Scriptures
                 against
                 any
                 objection
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   Cor.
                
                 9.
                 7
                 
                 ▪
                 
                   Who
                   goeth
                   a
                   warfare
                   at
                   his
                   owne
                   charges
                   ?
                
                 ver
                 ,
                 9.
                 
                 
                   You
                   shall
                   not
                   muzzle
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   the
                   Oxe
                   that
                   treadeth
                   out
                   the
                   Corne
                   ;
                   Doth
                   God
                   take
                   care
                   for
                   Oxen
                   ?
                
                 ver
                 ,
                 10.
                 
                   or
                   saith
                   he
                   it
                   altogether
                   for
                   our
                   sakes
                   ?
                   for
                   our
                   sakes
                   no
                   doubt
                   this
                   is
                   Written
                   .
                
                 Ver.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   If
                   we
                   have
                   sowne
                   unto
                   you
                   spirituall
                   things
                   ?
                   is
                   it
                   a
                   great
                   thing
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   reape
                   your
                   carnall
                   things
                   ?
                   If
                   others
                   are
                   partakers
                   of
                   this
                   power
                   over
                   you
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   we
                   rather
                   !
                   Doe
                   you
                   not
                   know
                   that
                   they
                   which
                   minister
                   about
                   holy
                   things
                   ,
                   live
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   the
                   temple
                   ?
                   even
                   so
                   God
                   hath
                   ordained
                   that
                   they
                   which
                   Preach
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   should
                   live
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                
                 So
                 1
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 5.
                 17.
                 18.
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Gospel-Ordinance
                 ,
                 [
                 God
                 hath
                 Ordained
                 it
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 Scripture
                 fully
                 asserting
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 these
                 men
                 doe
                 so
                 malitiously
                 charge
                 upon
                 us
                 as
                 Anti-Christian
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 are
                 many
                 other
                 cavills
                 which
                 these
                 men
                 doe
                 rayse
                 against
                 the
                 Ministry
                 :
                 as
                 that
                 first
                 ,
                 We
                 have
                 been
                 at
                 Universities
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 
                   Pauls
                
                 Learning
                 had
                 truely
                 made
                 him
                 mad
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 the
                 false
                 charge
                 of
                 
                   Festus
                   .
                
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Our
                 making
                 use
                 of
                 an
                 houre
                 ▪
                 glasse
                 (
                 though
                 our
                 respect
                 is
                 herein
                 to
                 the
                 weakenesse
                 and
                 capacities
                 of
                 people
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 spirit
                 be
                 willing
                 ,
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 often
                 weake
                 .
                 )
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Our
                 Preaching
                 upon
                 a
                 Text
                 ,
                 (
                 though
                 our
                 worke
                 be
                 to
                 divide
                 the
                 word
                 aright
                 ,
                 2
                 
                   Tim.
                
                 2.
                 15.
                 and
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 practis●●
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Luke
                
                 4
                 ▪
                 12.
                 22.
                 
                   they
                   wondred
                   at
                   the
                   gratio●●
                   words
                   that
                   proceeded
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   mouth
                   ;
                
                 which
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 his
                 opening
                 of
                 that
                 Text
                 .
                 So
                 
                   Acts
                
                 28.
                 23.
                 but
                 of
                 this
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 before
                 .
                 )
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 As
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 run
                 to
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 uphold
                 us
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 sinne
                 for
                 
                   Paul
                
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 wrong
                 and
                 persecution
                 ,
                 to
                 appeale
                 to
                 
                   Caesars
                
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 blessing
                 for
                 the
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 protected
                 by
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 to
                 live
                 a
                 peaceable
                 life
                 under
                 their
                 authority
                 .
                 )
                 
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 steale
                 from
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 while
                 we
                 quote
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Preach
                 from
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 blasphemously
                 to
                 charge
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 so
                 often
                 quoted
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 spoke
                 out
                 their
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 1.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 2.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Mat.
                
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Acts
                
                 28.
                 25.
                 
                 
                   Well
                   said
                   the
                   Prophet
                
                 Esaias
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 our
                 not
                 
                   thouing
                
                 all
                 we
                 speake
                 unto
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 
                   thouing
                
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 their
                 expression
                 .
                 For
                 this
                 last
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 owne
                 the
                 simplicity
                 of
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 God
                 thereby
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Phrase
                 
                   you
                   ,
                
                 given
                 unto
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 no
                 way
                 intrencheth
                 upon
                 God
                 ,
                 either
                 his
                 attributes
                 or
                 commands
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 thereof
                 in
                 
                   England
                   ,
                
                 and
                 expression
                 of
                 civill
                 respect
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Master
                   ,
                   most
                   Noble
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 we
                 see
                 not
                 why
                 the
                 same
                 freedome
                 in
                 our
                 Dialect
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 used
                 amongst
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 such
                 indifferencies
                 and
                 triviall
                 cases
                 ▪
                 that
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 holds
                 ,
                 
                   Hast
                   thou
                   Faith
                   ,
                   have
                   it
                   to
                   thy selfe
                   ,
                
                 Rom.
                 14.
                 22.
                 
                 These
                 ,
                 with
                 many
                 other
                 such
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 passe
                 over
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 perverse
                 disputings
                 of
                 men
                 of
                 corrupt
                 mindes
                 ▪
                 being
                 afraid
                 we
                 have
                 kept
                 you
                 too
                 long
                 in
                 discussing
                 things
                 of
                 les●er
                 moment
                 .
                 But
                 truely
                 when
                 we
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 ●illy
                 soules
                 are
                 catched
                 by
                 them
                 with
                 such
                 cobwebbs
                 as
                 these
                 ,
                 we
                 thought
                 it
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 undeceive
                 poore
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 discover
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 these
                 Principles
                 and
                 Slanders
                 against
                 the
                 Ministry
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Some
             Considerations
             as
             to
             their
             Practises
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Pract.
                 1.
                 
              
               Quaking
               .
            
             
               THat
               there
               are
               such
               ,
               those
               that
               have
               lived
               in
               these
               Northern
               parts
               ,
               are
               sufficiently
               satisfied
               .
               And
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               trembling
               of
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               their
               body
               grovelling
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               foaming
               at
               the
               mouth
               ,
               horrible
               noyse
               ,
               running
               naked
               in
               the
               streets
               and
               markets
               ▪
               with
               other
               the
               like
               passions
               ,
               are
               fully
               knowne
               ;
               and
               the
               Narration
               of
               
                 John
                 G●lpin
              
               in
               Print
               ▪
               will
               give
               any
               that
               desires
               more
               particular
               information
               ,
               a
               full
               account
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               First
               ,
               There
               are
               in
               Scripture
               three
               sorts
               of
               tremblings
               held
               forth
               .
               One
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               Glory
               and
               Majesty
               of
               God
               hath
               been
               more
               extraordinarily
               revealed
               in
               Visions
               to
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Moses
              
               at
               Mount
               
                 Sinai
                 ,
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 Habakkuk
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               For
               this
               trembling
               under
               Visions
               of
               the
               Lords
               majesty
               ;
               First
               ,
               We
               doe
               fully
               
               and
               admire
               the
               glorious
               appearances
               of
               God
               unto
               and
               in
               those
               blessed
               Prophets
               .
               But
               secondly
               ,
               We
               are
               fully
               convinced
               that
               the
               
                 quakings
              
               of
               these
               men
               doe
               not
               proceed
               from
               any
               such
               Visions
               of
               God
               ;
               For
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               those
               that
               have
               been
               delivered
               out
               of
               their
               snares
               ,
               it
               hath
               appeared
               to
               be
               a
               Diabolicall
               delusion
               ,
               as
               is
               convincingly
               apqarent
               in
               the
               example
               of
               
                 Gilpin
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               T
               is
               not
               Gods
               way
               to
               confirme
               such
               Blasphemo●●Doctrine
               by
               any
               myracle
               ,
               though
               the
               Scripture
               plainely
               foretells
               2
               
                 Thes.
              
               2.
               9.
               
                 that
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 perdition
                 shall
                 be
                 after
                 the
                 working
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 signes
                 and
                 lying
                 wonders
                 .
              
               God
               will
               never
               set
               his
               seale
               ,
               by
               any
               miraculous
               act
               of
               his
               ,
               to
               the
               blasphemies
               of
               men
               .
               For
               
                 Deut.
              
               13.
               1.
               
               
                 If
                 there
                 arise
                 amongst
                 you
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 dreamer
                 of
                 dreames
                 ,
                 and
                 giveth
                 thee
                 a
                 signe
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 wonder
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 signe
                 or
                 the
                 wonder
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 whereof
                 he
                 spake
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 s●ying
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 goe
                 after
                 other
                 gods
                 ;
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 hearken
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 that
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 proveth
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 whether
                 you
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 soule
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Who
               knowes
               not
               that
               ●alse
               Prophets
               have
               been
               under
               Sat●nnic●ll
               exta●ies
               ?
               as
               
                 Mahomet
                 ,
                 John
                 of
                 L●yd●n
                 ,
                 Knipperdolling
                 ;
              
               and
               amongst
               the
               Papists
               ,
               multitudes
               of
               examples
               of
               pretended
               ●aptures
               and
               ex●asies
               ,
               which
               ,
               we
               hope
               now
               will
               gaine
               no
               Pro
               clytes
               to
               their
               imp●ous
               
                 Doctrines
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               What
               glorious
               Visions
               and
               Revelations
               did
               
                 Milner
              
               in
               
                 L●nc●s●ire
                 ,
              
               one
               of
               these
               men
               ,
               pretend
               unto
               ?
               As
               that
               a
               sheet
               with
               fo●re
               corners
               should
               at
               such
               a
               time
               come
               downe
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               &c.
               with
               many
               more
               ;
               which
               said
               apish
               imitation
               of
               that
               Vision
               of
               
                 Peter
                 ,
              
               together
               with
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               h●s
               presumptacus
               prophesies
               ,
               God
               did
               lay
               very
               naked
               to
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               meere
               delusion
               ,
               and
               imposture
               of
               Satan
               .
               
                 Deut.
              
               18.
               22.
               
               
                 When
                 a
                 Prophet
                 speaketh
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
              
               Lord
               ,
               
                 if
                 the
                 thing
                 follow
                 ●●●●nor
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 the
              
               Lord
               
                 hath
                 not
                 s●oken
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Prophet
                 hath
                 spoken
                 presumptuously
                 ,
                 thou
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               we
               wonder
               how
               such
               bitter
               cursings
               and
               raylings
               ,
               such
               Blasphemous
               and
               Anti-Christian
               Doctrines
               ,
               should
               be
               the
               ●ruit
               of
               the
               Visions
               of
               God
               in
               his
               majesty
               and
               glory
               .
               Surely
               
               they
               would
               strike
               downe
               the
               soule
               to
               more
               selfe-loathings
               and
               aba●ings
               ,
               then
               that
               it
               should
               presently
               dare
               to
               rayle
               or
               avouch
               in
               it selfe
               perfection
               ;
               when
               such
               Visions
               made
               
                 Isaiah
              
               to
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 uncleane
                 :
              
               and
               
                 Job
                 ,
                 to
                 abhorre
                 himselfe
                 in
                 dust
                 and
                 ●as●es
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               as
               to
               the
               second
               sort
               of
               trembling
               ,
               arising
               from
               sight
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               sense
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               g●ant
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               the
               experiences
               of
               many
               doe
               witnesse
               the
               terrors
               of
               God
               sometimes
               upon
               the
               soule
               for
               sinne
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Those
               workings
               of
               wrath
               upon
               the
               soule
               ,
               we
               doe
               conceive
               ▪
               are
               vastly
               different
               from
               the
               tremblings
               and
               quakings
               of
               these
               mens
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               Some
               of
               us
               doe
               know
               ,
               that
               very
               young
               
               children
               have
               been
               under
               these
               extasies
               amongst
               them
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Sense
               of
               sinne
               never
               caused
               foaming
               ▪
               and
               running
               naked
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               that
               we
               doe
               know
               of
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               By
               the
               Narration
               of
               
                 Gilpin
                 ,
              
               you
               may
               clearely
               observe
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               often
               under
               those
               
                 quakings
              
               when
               he
               was
               purely
               possessed
               by
               Satan
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               Besides
               ,
               it
               is
               looked
               upon
               by
               them
               (
               as
               we
               could
               instance
               in
               particular
               in
               some
               that
               have
               been
               long
               
                 quakers
              
               )
               as
               a
               great
               attainement
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               exceedingly
               desired
               to
               be
               in
               these
               fits
               of
               trembling
               ;
               not
               as
               to
               the
               terrifying
               of
               the
               conscience
               ,
               but
               as
               to
               the
               trembling
               of
               the
               body
               .
               5.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               we
               propose
               this
               to
               t●●m
               ,
               How
               comes
               it
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               their
               partners
               and
               companions
               ,
               are
               owned
               by
               them
               as
               saints
               ,
               and
               as
               brethren
               ,
               who
               yet
               never
               had
               those
               fits
               of
               
                 quaking
                 ?
              
               For
               if
               their
               
                 quaking
              
               doe
               proceed
               from
               a
               true
               sense
               of
               sinne
               ,
               how
               come
               they
               to
               be
               saints
               before
               they
               have
               attained
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               thirdly
               ,
               Let
               us
               put
               the
               case
               that
               these
               their
               
                 quaking
              
               do
               proceed
               from
               sight
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               sense
               of
               wrath
               (
               though
               truely
               we
               are
               convinced
               to
               the
               contrary
               )
               yet
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               their
               
                 great
                 perfection
                 ,
              
               First
               ,
               Is
               nothing
               but
               the
               startlings
               of
               a
               Legall
               conscience
               ,
               farre
               short
               of
               the
               happy
               state
               of
               a
               soule
               made
               free
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Doe
               not
               the
               Devills
               beleeve
               and
               tremble
               by
               legall
               fights
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               through
               sense
               of
               wrath
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               damned
               soules
               in
               Hell
               ;
               and
               shall
               we
               call
               this
               
                 quaking
              
               their
               
                 perfection
                 ?
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               These
               
                 quakings
                 ,
              
               under
               sense
               of
               sinne
               ,
               can
               be
               at
               best
               ,
               but
               an
               establishing
               of
               selfe-righteousnesse
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               cryed
               up
               ,
               and
               carried
               on
               
               to
               the
               neglect
               of
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               imputed
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               through
               beleeving
               (
               not
               through
               working
               )
               as
               we
               have
               largely
               proved
               before
               ,
               against
               their
               establishing
               of
               their
               owne
               righteousnesse
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               what
               is
               
                 Felix
              
               better
               for
               all
               his
               tremblings
               ?
               And
               what
               are
               these
               
                 quakings
                 ,
              
               but
               a
               fore-runner
               ,
               and
               fore-taste
               of
               that
               eternall
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               fall
               shortly
               upon
               him
               ,
               who
               resteth
               under
               the
               convictions
               and
               actings
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               embraceth
               not
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               to
               be
               found
               in
               that
               at
               his
               appearing
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               There
               is
               indeed
               a
               mention
               of
               trembling
               in
               a
               third
               sense
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Cor.
              
               7.
               15.
               where
               the
               
                 Corinthians
              
               are
               said
               to
               receive
               
                 Titus
                 with
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
              
               which
               they
               grossely
               apply
               to
               their
               case
               ▪
               as
               also
               ▪
               
                 Ephes.
              
               6
               5.
               
               
                 Servants
                 obey
                 your
                 Masters
                 with
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 ;
              
               which
               holds
               forth
               no
               more
               ,
               then
               a
               reverentiall
               carefulnesse
               and
               obedience
               .
               These
               last
               we
               mention
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               charge
               us
               with
               passing
               over
               that
               which
               they
               presume
               to
               make
               so
               much
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               this
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               we
               desire
               to
               professe
               ,
               that
               our
               so
               large
               discovery
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               
                 quaking
                 ,
              
               is
               not
               to
               discourage
               any
               poore
               soule
               ,
               that
               under
               tremblings
               
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               is
               ●onging
               for
               Christ
               ;
               but
               to
               warne
               every
               man
               of
               the
               danger
               and
               seduction
               of
               these
               methods
               which
               establish
               such
               Doctrines
               and
               practises
               ,
               as
               leade
               the
               soule
               into
               the
               covenant
               of
               workes
               ,
               and
               leaves
               them
               there
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Pract.
                 2.
                 
              
               Rayling
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Their
               practice
               herein
               is
               notoriously
               knowne
               ,
               to
               whomsoever
               hath
               had
               to
               doe
               with
               them
               ;
               and
               our selves
               ,
               some
               of
               us
               ▪
               have
               had
               a
               large
               measure
               of
               this
               revilings
               throwne
               upon
               us
               ▪
               In
               one
               Paper
               of
               theirs
               ,
               which
               one
               of
               us
               hath
               ,
               you
               have
               all
               these
               horrid
               raylings
               against
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               calling
               them
               Priests
               ,
               Conjurers
               ,
               Theeves
               ,
               Robbert
               ▪
               Anti-Christs
               ,
               Witches
               ,
               Devills
               ,
               Sir-Simons
               ,
               Serpents
               ,
               Bloody
               
                 Herodians
                 ,
              
               Searle●
               coloured
               Beasts
               ,
               
                 Babylons
              
               Merchants
               ,
               Wolves
               ,
               Dogs
               ▪
               Swine
               ,
               
                 Sodemites
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Reader
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               ashamed
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ,
               no●
               of
               the
               reproach
               of
               men
               ,
               because
               of
               it
               ▪
               But
               consider
               how
               fully
               they
               make
               good
               that
               of
               
                 Jude
              
               13.
               
               
                 Raging
                 Waves
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 foaming
                 ▪
                 m●
                 their
                 owne
                 shame
                 ,
                 &c.
                 though
              
               Michael
               
                 the
              
               Aarchangel
               
                 when
              
               
               
                 disputing
                 with
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
                 durst
                 bring
                 no
                 Rayling
                 accusation
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               But
               is
               not
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               in
               
                 England
                 ▪
              
               such
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               take
               up
               the
               complaint
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               57.
               4.
               
               
                 My
                 soule
                 is
                 amongst
                 lyons
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 lye
                 even
                 amongst
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 whose
                 teeth
                 are
                 speares
                 and
                 arrowes
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 tongue
                 a
                 sharpe
                 sword
                 ,
                 their
                 mouth
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 cursing
                 and
                 bitternesse
                 ,
                 the
                 poyson
                 of
                 Aspes
                 is
                 under
                 their
                 lips
                 .
              
               Neither
               is
               it
               onely
               mentioned
               as
               the
               Saints
               complaint
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               strict
               prohibition
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               .
               
                 Ephes.
              
               4.
               31.
               
               
                 Let
                 all
                 bitternesse
                 ,
                 and
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 clamour
                 ,
                 and
                 evill
                 speaking
                 be
                 put
                 away
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 malice
                 .
              
               As
               also
               that
               of
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
              
               2
               
                 Tim.
              
               2.
               25.
               
               
                 The
                 servant
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 must
                 be
                 gentle
                 towards
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 meeknesse
                 instructing
                 th●se
                 that
                 oppose
                 themselves
                 ▪
                 if
                 God
                 per
                 adventure
                 will
                 give
                 them
                 repentance
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 .
              
               How
               clearely
               contradictory
               is
               the
               way
               of
               these
               men
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               when
               they
               in
               all
               their
               speaking
               to
               men
               ▪
               not
               of
               their
               way
               ,
               or
               that
               oppose
               themselves
               ,
               doe
               fly
               out
               in
               those
               bitter
               raylings
               ,
               in
               calling
               them
               Devills
               ,
               damned
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               see
               the
               Devill
               in
               their
               Faces
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               expressions
               ?
               So
               1
               
                 Peter
              
               3.
               4.
               
               The
               Apostle
               calls
               for
               
                 meeke
                 and
                 quiet
                 spirits
                 ,
              
               which
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               are
               of
               great
               price
               .
               But
               we
               shall
               close
               up
               this
               with
               that
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 Mat.
              
               7.
               
               ●
               .
               
                 Judge
                 not
                 that
                 yee
                 be
                 not
                 judged
                 .
              
               And
               
                 Mat.
              
               5.
               5.
               
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 meeke
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 inherit
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Pract.
                 3.
                 
              
               Their
               pretending
               upon
               all
               occasions
               to
               be
               sent
               by
               speciall
               Commission
               from
               God
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               instance
               in
               some
               cases
               following
               more
               particularly
               .
            
             
               Some
               of
               them
               came
               to
               
                 Kendale
              
               Church
               ,
               about
               a
               yeare
               agone
               ▪
               and
               pretended
               they
               had
               a
               Commission
               to
               pull
               downe
               the
               Steeple
               ▪
               Another
               
                 Thomas
                 Castley
              
               came
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Preaching
               of
               one
               of
               us
               to
               the
               Congregation
               at
               
                 Kendale
                 ▪
              
               and
               had
               ▪
               he
               said
               ,
               his
               
               Commission
               from
               God
               to
               pull
               downe
               the
               Houre-Glasse
               .
               And
               the
               same
               man
               came
               a
               long
               mile
               ,
               with
               no
               other
               Message
               from
               God
               (
               as
               he
               pretended
               )
               but
               this
               ,
               to
               tell
               of
               one
               of
               us
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 at
                 an
                 high
                 Priest
                 ;
              
               which
               words
               having
               spoken
               ,
               he
               went
               his
               way
               .
               Another
               time
               he
               came
               with
               a
               Message
               from
               God
               (
               as
               he
               pretended
               )
               to
               the
               house
               of
               the
               abovesaid
               one
               of
               us
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               I
               
               
               was
               not
               at
               home
               ;
               yet
               confidently
               affirmed
               to
               my
               Wife
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               sent
               him
               and
               that
               I
               was
               at
               home
               .
               Againe
               also
               ,
               the
               same
               man
               came
               with
               the
               like
               Message
               to
               my
               House
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               sent
               him
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               was
               at
               home
               ;
               but
               it
               being
               denied
               ▪
               he
               was
               by
               the
               Schoolemaster
               Mr.
               
                 Turner
                 ,
              
               taken
               ●ver
               to
               his
               house
               ▪
               where
               (
               by
               providence
               ,
               being
               presently
               come
               home
               )
               I
               went
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               asked
               him
               ,
               
                 What
                 message
                 ●e
                 had
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 me
                 ?
              
               whereat
               ,
               
                 he
                 denied
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 any
                 message
                 to
                 me
                 from
              
               
               
                 God
                 at
                 all
                 .
              
               Mr.
               
                 Richard
                 Stookes
              
               Minister
               at
               
                 Grayrig
                 ▪
              
               told
               one
               of
               us
               that
               disco●rsing
               with
               
                 Fox
              
               at
               a
               meeting
               appointed
               ,
               concerning
               his
               immediate
               call
               ;
               the
               said
               
                 Fox
              
               affirmed
               ,
               
                 He
                 was
                 called
                 by
                 a
                 V●yce
                 from
                 Heaven
                 to
              
               Grayrig
               ;
               and
               at
               his
               affirming
               the
               ●ame
               ▪
               the
               simple
               deluded
               soules
               that
               were
               there
               with
               him
               ,
               affirmed
               ,
               
                 they
                 kn●w
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ;
              
               he
               asked
               them
               ,
               whether
               they
               saw
               any
               vision
               ,
               or
               heard
               any
               voyce
               ?
               they
               answered
               ,
               
                 No
                 ;
              
               but
               all
               the
               account
               they
               could
               give
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               ▪
               
                 That
                 where●●
                 he
                 was
                 walking
                 towards
              
               Firthban●e
               ,
               
                 suddenly
                 he
                 faced
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ▪
                 he
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 ●●e
                 to
              
               Grayrig
               .
               One
               of
               these
               people
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               lately
               at
               
                 Newcastle
                 ,
              
               told
               a
               Merchant
               there
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 H.
                 T.
              
               having
               on
               his
               blacke
               cloathes
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 deceiver
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               but
               being
               told
               he
               was
               no
               Minister
               ,
               he
               
                 shuffied
              
               pittifully
               ▪
               as
               ●eeing
               how
               naked
               his
               mistake
               was
               layd
               .
               Concerning
               this
               horrid
               pretence
               of
               being
               sent
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               commission
               of
               abominable
               practises
               in
               
                 Yorkeshi●e
                 ,
              
               we
               referre
               you
               to
               a
               Booke
               called
               ▪
               
                 The
                 Second
                 Hearing
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Quaerer
                 and
                 Anti-Quaerer
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               In
               the
               view
               of
               the
               Stories
               above-written
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               make
               these
               Observations
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Is
               it
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               call
               men
               immediately
               from
               Heaven
               ▪
               on
               purpose
               to
               tell
               onely
               of
               an
               Houre-Glasse
               ;
               and
               to
               have
               nothing
               to
               say
               ,
               but
               to
               call
               a
               man
               Priest
               ,
               with
               no
               other
               Message
               ?
               Were
               ever
               the
               Prophets
               of
               God
               sent
               forth
               with
               such
               triviall
               messages
               as
               these
               ?
               How
               fearefully
               is
               the
               glorious
               name
               of
               an
               holy
               God
               abused
               in
               this
               particular
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Is
               not
               this
               to
               bely
               the
               all-knowing
               God
               ,
               to
               say
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ▪
               That
               one
               of
               us
               was
               at
               home
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               not
               ?
               And
               that
               he
               had
               a
               Message
               ,
               which
               presently
               after
               he
               denied
               againe
               ,
               being
               demanded
               what
               it
               was
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               How
               emi●ent
               is
               that
               judgement
               upon
               the
               followers
               of
               
               these
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               delivered
               up
               to
               strong
               delusions
               to
               beleeve
               lyes
               themselves
               ,
               and
               delude
               others
               ▪
               who
               confidently
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               they
               knew
               that
               
                 Fox
              
               was
               so
               sent
               as
               he
               peetended
               by
               an
               immediate
               voyce
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               upon
               enquiry
               ,
               denied
               they
               either
               saw
               shape
               ,
               or
               heard
               voyce
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               this
               their
               pretence
               of
               being
               commanded
               ,
               or
               sent
               forth
               immediately
               by
               God
               ,
               is
               most
               wicked
               and
               vaine
               ,
               and
               meerly
               their
               way
               to
               get
               populer
               applause
               or
               acceptance
               ,
               is
               plaine
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               they
               be
               with-held
               in
               publique
               from
               delivering
               their
               message
               there
               (
               as
               they
               may
               pretend
               )
               yet
               why
               doe
               they
               not
               deliver
               it
               in
               private
               ?
               or
               at
               other
               times
               ?
               When
               they
               came
               to
               
                 Newcastle
                 ,
              
               and
               were
               with
               us
               before
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               they
               delivered
               not
               their
               message
               there
               ;
               and
               they
               might
               have
               had
               liberty
               with
               freedome
               to
               come
               to
               any
               of
               our
               Houses
               ;
               nay
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               were
               invited
               thither
               by
               some
               of
               us
               .
               How
               fully
               doe
               they
               
               contradict
               themselves
               ,
               and
               are
               faithlesse
               messengers
               to
               their
               master
               ,
               neither
               true
               to
               God
               nor
               Satan
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               they
               were
               under
               such
               powerfull
               impulses
               of
               the
               spirit
               to
               speake
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               pretend
               they
               are
               )
               that
               they
               cannot
               hold
               ;
               we
               desire
               to
               know
               how
               they
               can
               now
               of
               late
               forbeare
               till
               our
               publique
               worship
               and
               exercise
               be
               concluded
               ?
               At
               their
               first
               breaking
               forth
               it
               was
               otherwise
               ;
               but
               since
               they
               have
               found
               that
               their
               speaking
               in
               the
               time
               of
               our
               publique
               worke
               ,
               is
               punishable
               by
               Law
               ,
               they
               can
               now
               be
               silent
               till
               we
               have
               closed
               up
               the
               worke
               .
               Certainely
               ,
               such
               politique
               proceedings
               doe
               evidently
               make
               plaine
               ,
               that
               their
               pretence
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               command
               ,
               and
               strong
               impulses
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               are
               absolute
               counterfeit
               ,
               either
               against
               their
               owne
               consciences
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               strong
               delusions
               of
               the
               Father
               of
               Lyes
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Their
               usuall
               charge
               in
               publique
               against
               us
               ,
               is
               that
               we
               a●●Deceivers
               
                 ,
              
               and
               doe
               teach
               
                 lyes
              
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               yet
               when
               they
               are
               charged
               to
               produce
               any
               one
               tittle
               by
               us
               delivered
               that
               they
               particularly
               can
               call
               a
               lye
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               they
               doe
               ordinarily
               produce
               ,
               or
               can
               except
               against
               us
               ,
               but
               will
               presently
               runne
               to
               such
               expressions
               as
               these
               ;
               Thou
               wearest
               long
               Robes
               ,
               and
               Prayest
               standing
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
               they
               tell
               us
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               we
               Preach
               lye●
               :
               this
               wa●
               fully
               apparent
               lately
               before
               the
               Magistrates
               of
               
                 Newe●stle
                 ,
              
               where
               
                 John
                 Audland
                 ,
                 Stubbes
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               woman
               their
               partner
               ,
               were
               called
               ,
               and
               challenged
               to
               instance
               in
               any
               one
               particular
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               delivered
               by
               either
               of
               us
               ,
               which
               they
               durst
               affirme
               to
               
               be
               a
               lye
               ,
               but
               had
               no
               syllable
               against
               it
               to
               object
               ;
               and
               as
               we
               could
               instance
               in
               many
               other
               cases
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               would
               you
               lastly
               ,
               see
               their
               folly
               in
               pretending
               to
               an
               immediate
               light
               ,
               take
               this
               following
               Story
               ;
               
                 George
                 Fox
              
               meeting
               with
               ●ne
               Mr.
               
                 Nichols
              
               in
               
                 Carlile
                 ,
              
               told
               him
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 an
                 Hypocrite
                 &c.
              
               he
               replying
               ▪
               asked
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               knew
               his
               heart
               ?
               he
               sayd
               ,
               
                 he
                 did
                 .
              
               He
               asked
               him
               againe
               ,
               and
               
                 Fox
              
               affirmed
               againe
               ,
               
                 he
                 did
                 .
              
               He
               then
               asked
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               knew
               his
               Name
               
                 Fox
              
               answered
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 by
                 thy
                 questions
                 thou
                 art
                 an
                 Hypocrite
                 ,
              
               shuffling
               so
               lamentably
               to
               evade
               his
               question
               .
               To
               whom
               
                 Mr.
                 Nichols
              
               answered
               ,
               Dost
               thou
               know
               my
               heart
               and
               not
               know
               my
               name
               ?
               And
               so
               shaked
               him
               off
               as
               a
               most
               notorious
               Impostor
               .
            
             
               Reader
               ,
               they
               that
               live
               in
               the
               Countries
               where
               these
               people
               come
               ,
               or
               doe
               reside
               ,
               doe
               know
               ,
               we
               might
               discover
               much
               more
               of
               their
               Principles
               and
               Practises
               ,
               then
               what
               we
               have
               done
               ▪
               We
               might
               pleade
               against
               them
               the
               fruits
               of
               their
               casting
               off
               the
               Word
               and
               way
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               ,
               because
               they
               justifie
               them
               in
               stead
               of
               mourning
               for
               them
               .
               Such
               as
               
                 George
                 Fox
                 ▪
              
               his
               cur●ing
               of
               Mr
               
                 F●therstone
                 :
                 Miles
                 Ralhead
                 ,
              
               his
               cursing
               of
               master
               
                 Walker
              
               Minister
               of
               
                 Kendale
              
               very
               lately
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               master
               
                 Archer
                 ▪
              
               and
               
                 Mr.
                 Cooke
                 .
                 Christopher
                 Atkinson
                 ,
              
               (
               a
               grand
               leader
               of
               this
               people
               and
               a
               Propheticall
               Impostor
               )
               ●or
               a
               good
               while
               together
               ,
               his
               very
               immodest
               familiarity
               with
               (
               to
               say
               no
               more
               )
               a
               woman
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               godly
               Minister
               at
               
                 Kendale
                 M.
                 Wa●●●oe
                 .
              
               The
               wife
               of
               
                 Edmund
                 Adlington
              
               of
               
                 Kendale
              
               going
               naked
               (
               
                 November
              
               21.
               1653.
               
               )
               through
               
                 Kenda'e
              
               streets
               &c.
               but
               these
               we
               have
               named
               are
               the
               very
               badge
               of
               their
               profession
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               satisfied
               that
               this
               will
               suffice
               to
               enforce
               that
               rule
               of
               the
               Apostle
               upon
               every
               watchfull
               heart
               [
               from
               such
               turne
               away
               .
               ]
            
             
               VVe
               shall
               now
               adde
               the
               reason
               of
               our
               Title
               ;
               and
               how
               fully
               that
               title
               of
               
                 Pharisee
              
               which
               they
               ordinarily
               give
               to
               others
               will
               fall
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               will
               thus
               appeare
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               The
               Pharisees
               it
               is
               f
               〈…〉
               nowne
               ,
               did
               seperate
               themselves
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               upon
               an
               account
               of
               a
               conceit
               they
               had
               of
               their
               owne
               surpassing
               holinesse
               :
               This
               is
               the
               very
               reason
               of
               their
               Name
               ,
               as
               
                 Luke
              
               18.
               9.
               
               Christ
               spoake
               that
               Parab●e
               about
               the
               Publicans
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               
                 unto
                 certaine
                 that
                 trusted
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 de●●ised
                 others
                 .
              
               How
               fully
               is
               this
               the
               spirit
               of
               these
               men
               ?
               all
               that
               are
               acquainted
               with
               their
               Principles
               and
               Practises
               know
               .
               Not
               any
               (
               whatsoever
               being
               owned
               of
               them
               as
               Saints
               )
               but
               such
               as
               walke
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               ptonouncing
               damnation
               to
               all
               others
               .
               Let
               them
               Reade
               and
               consider
               
                 Isay
              
               65.
               5.
               
               They
               
                 which
                 say
                 ,
                 stand
                 by
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 come
                 not
                 neere
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 holier
                 then
                 thou
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 a
                 smoke
                 in
                 my
                 Nose
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 fire
                 that
                 burneth
                 all
                 the
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Their
               undeniable
               conformity
               to
               the
               Pharisees
               is
               in
               their
               knowne
               rash
               censuring
               ,
               
                 John
              
               7.
               49.
               
               When
               the
               people
               had
               spoken
               to
               the
               prayse
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               the
               Pharisees
               presently
               censure
               ,
               saying
               ,
               This
               people
               who
               knoweth
               not
               the
               Law
               are
               
                 Cursed
                 .
              
               What
               is
               this
               but
               the
               ordinary
               Phrase
               of
               
                 Quakers
                 ,
              
               i●
               pronouncing
               every
               one
               cursed
               and
               damned
               ▪
               that
               is
               not
               of
               their
               way
               .
               
                 Iohn
              
               10.
               20.
               
               
                 There
                 was
                 a
                 division
                 amongst
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 said
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 Devill
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 mad
                 .
              
               So
               
                 Iohn
              
               9.
               16.
               
               
                 Mat.
              
               11.
               19.
               
               
                 Behold
                 a
                 man
                 gluttenous
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Winebibber
                 .
              
               No
               man
               dare
               say
               ,
               that
               Christ
               sinned
               in
               excesse
               ,
               as
               to
               meat
               and
               drinke
               ,
               but
               onely
               this
               was
               their
               Pharisaicall
               slander
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               lawfull
               use
               of
               meat
               and
               drinke
               .
               Here
               you
               have
               them
               againe
               perfectly
               acted
               ,
               in
               pronouncing
               others
               
                 cursed
                 ,
              
               and
               rashly
               judging
               the
               lawfull
               use
               of
               meats
               ,
               &c.
               and
               appearing
               the
               most
               absolute
               successors
               to
               Pharisees
               .
            
             
               3.
               
                 Mat.
              
               23.
               13.
               
               Christ
               is
               there
               charging
               the
               Pharisees
               for
               shutting
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               against
               men
               ,
               which
               is
               known
               to
               be
               by
               putting
               people
               upon
               a
               righteousnesse
               within
               them
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               that
               of
               Christ
               .
               And
               how
               fully
               this
               is
               the
               very
               businesse
               of
               
                 Quakers
                 ,
              
               we
               referre
               you
               to
               that
               Position
               of
               theirs
               in
               
                 pag.
              
               10.
               of
               this
               Booke
               .
               But
               we
               shall
               adde
               that
               ,
               
                 Mat.
              
               5.
               20
               
               ▪
               
                 Except
                 your
                 righteousnesse
                 exceed
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 yee
                 shall
                 in
                 no
                 case
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
                 Mat.
              
               23.
               15.
               
               There
               Christ
               pronounceth
               a
               woe
               to
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               
               
                 for
                 compassing
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 Pro●elyte
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 made
                 ,
                 is
                 two-fold
                 more
                 the
                 childe
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 then
                 before
                 .
              
               Considering
               the
               blasphemies
               of
               these
               men
               before
               alledged
               ,
               and
               their
               wandring
               up
               and
               downe
               to
               carry
               on
               that
               designe
               of
               poysoning
               mens
               hearts
               with
               their
               Doctrines
               ;
               any
               Reader
               will
               see
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               parallell
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Mat.
              
               23.
               23.
               
               You
               have
               another
               woe
               pronounced
               against
               the
               Pharisees
               by
               Christ
               ,
               
                 for
                 tything
                 Mint
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 neglecting
                 the
                 weightier
                 matters
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               How
               evidently
               is
               this
               the
               frame
               of
               these
               men
               who
               laying
               all
               the
               weight
               upon
               triviall
               observances
               of
               
                 Hats
                 ,
                 Thou
                 ,
                 Cloathes
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               doe
               wholly
               neglect
               the
               great
               mysteries
               of
               Faith
               ,
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               ▪
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               Thus
               they
               straine
               at
               a
               Gna●
               ,
               and
               swallow
               a
               Camell
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Mat.
              
               23.
               27.
               28.
               
               A
               woe
               pronounced
               to
               the
               Pharisees
               for
               making
               cleane
               the
               outside
               of
               the
               cup
               ,
               being
               whited
               sepulchres
               ,
               outwardly
               appearing
               beautifull
               ,
               but
               within
               full
               of
               hypocrisie
               and
               iniquity
               .
               How
               fully
               doth
               this
               set
               out
               the
               condition
               of
               these
               Quakers
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               Prophesie
               of
               them
               ?
               who
               are
               inwardly
               so
               full
               of
               cursing
               and
               bitternesse
               ,
               and
               being
               onely
               cloathed
               with
               some
               seem
               seem●●g●y
               beautifull
               raggs
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               doe
               put
               from
               them
               the
               very
               righteousnesse
               of
               Christ
               imputed
               ,
               and
               deny
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               the
               rather
               given
               you
               the
               Description
               of
               them
               out
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               their
               presumption
               ▪
               and
               usuall
               ●●●rse
               from
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               to
               perswade
               the
               credulous
               world
               ,
               that
               the
               Ministers
               are
               these
               Pharisees
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               how
               fully
               doth
               it
               make
               these
               men
               naked
               and
               open
               ,
               and
               pull
               off
               the
               fig-leaves
               of
               their
               hy●oc●i●●e
               We
               might
               also
               adde
               that
               ,
               
                 Mat.
              
               23.
               5.
               
               All
               their
               workes
               (
               as
               the
               Pharisees
               then
               )
               they
               now
               doe
               ,
               to
               be
               seen
               of
               men
               ,
               ●ise
               whence
               is
               it
               ,
               That
               no
               place
               will
               serve
               them
               to
               vent
               their
               messages
               in
               (
               though
               but
               to
               particular
               persons
               )
               but
               in
               the
               meeting-houses
               or
               synagogues
               ?
               No
               place
               heares
               of
               their
               Religion
               so
               much
               as
               streets
               ,
               and
               market
               Crosses
               :
               For
               though
               they
               Pray
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               constant
               experience
               is
               a
               most
               convincing
               witnesse
               ,
               (
               no
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               Heathen
               that
               know
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Families
               that
               call
               not
               on
               his
               name
               )
               yet
               ,
               what
               of
               Religion
               is
               pretended
               
               to
               by
               them
               ,
               is
               most
               in
               crying
               up
               their
               owne
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               Pharisaically
               despising
               and
               scorning
               others
               publiquely
               in
               the
               streets
               and
               market
               places
               .
               And
               though
               they
               be
               not
               
                 called
              
               Master
               ,
               and
               Rabbi
               ,
               yet
               they
               fully
               doe
               affect
               the
               whole
               of
               that
               Pharisaicall
               vanity
               ,
               in
               crying
               up
               themselves
               as
               extraordinary
               Prophets
               ,
               accounting
               themselues
               the
               onely
               Rabbies
               or
               Authenticall
               Doctors
               of
               truth
               in
               the
               world
               .
               We
               could
               acquaint
               the
               Learned
               ,
               from
               Jewish
               Antiquities
               with
               many
               other
               affectations
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               their
               minicall
               gestures
               ,
               hypocriticall
               carryages
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               wherein
               these
               men
               are
               a
               most
               exquisite
               picture
               of
               them
               .
               But
               we
               rather
               leave
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               plainely
               set
               forth
               in
               these
               Seripture
               discoveries
               for
               
                 Monkish
                 Holinesse
                 ,
              
               which
               we
               also
               attribute
               to
               them
               :
               He
               that
               shall
               compare
               their
               neglect
               of
               Apparell
               ,
               the
               pretended
               frequent
               Fastings
               ,
               their
               dissemb●●ng
               seperation
               from
               the
               world
               (
               though
               
                 James
                 Nayler
              
               being
               asked
               ,
               how
               he
               left
               ,
               
               and
               gave
               away
               his
               Estate
               ,
               when
               he
               entred
               into
               this
               way
               ,
               said
               ,
               in
               the
               Publique
               Sessions
               at
               
                 Appleby
                 ,
                 He
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 Wife
                 ?
              
               a
               pretty
               shift
               )
               their
               counterfeiting
               Visions
               and
               Revelations
               ,
               the
               laying
               weight
               of
               justification
               ,
               upon
               their
               outward
               observances
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               things
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ;
               we
               say
               ,
               he
               that
               shall
               compare
               them
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               with
               Popish
               
                 Monkes
                 and
                 Fryars
                 ,
              
               will
               questionlesse
               conclude
               ,
               That
               as
               their
               way
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               is
               clearely
               the
               superstition
               of
               
                 Monkes
                 and
                 Fryars
                 ,
              
               so
               we
               have
               not
               been
               injurious
               in
               giving
               that
               Title
               to
               all
               the
               pretences
               of
               their
               holinesse
               :
               Nay
               we
               could
               produce
               instances
               of
               Visions
               ,
               Revelations
               ,
               Fastings
               ,
               &c.
               in
               that
               shaven
               generation
               ,
               which
               might
               let
               these
               people
               know
               ,
               their
               
                 perfection
              
               they
               boast
               of
               ,
               leaves
               them
               many
               Leagues
               short
               of
               this
               kinde
               of
               
                 perfection
              
               which
               hath
               more
               fully
               been
               attain'd
               to
               by
               that
               Popis●
               Rabble
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           now
           Brethren
           ,
           you
           ,
           for
           the
           establishing
           of
           whose
           Faith
           in
           a
           speciall
           manner
           we
           have
           Published
           this
           ,
           having
           forewar●ed
           you
           of
           grievous
           Wolves
           entring
           in
           upon
           you
           ;
           not
           sp●ring
           ,
           but
           endeavouring
           to
           make
           havocke
           of
           the
           Flocke
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Faith
           once
           delivered
           to
           the
           Saints
           .
           We
           commend
           you
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           which
           is
           able
           to
           build
           you
           up
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           you
           an
           Inheritance
           amongst
           all
           them
           that
           are
           sanctified
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A33735e-340
           
             *
             W.
             C.
             
          
           
             *
             W.
             C.
             
          
           
             W.
             C.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             W.
             C.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             Geo.
             ●●temans
             Pamphlet
             ,
             pag.
             29.
             
          
           
             W.
             C.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             
             ●
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             28.
             
          
           
             W.
             C.
             
          
           
             W.
             C.
             
          
           
             *
             VVhat
             means
             that
             exp●●●s
             ▪
             on
             t
             〈…〉
             e
             repeated
             t●ue
             Scritu●●
             .
             Is
             any
             of
             the
             Scripture
             false
             ?
          
           
             W.
             C.
             
          
           
             W.
             C.
             
          
           
             W.
             C.
             
          
           
             S.
             H.
             
          
           
             W.
             C.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23
             6.
             
          
           
             Act
             ,
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             W.
             C.
             
          
           
             W.
             C.
             
          
           
             W.
             C.
             
          
           
             W.
             C.
             
          
           
             W.
             C.
             
          
           
             S.
             H.
             W.
             C.
             
          
           
             W.
             C
             ,